Skip to main content

Keep the news in the Wayback Machine. Sign Fight for the Future's letter.

Full text of "Armenian Affairs: A Journal on Armenian Studies"

See other formats


ARMEN 
AFFAIRS 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 

A  JOURNAL  ON  ARMENIAN  STUDIES 

Editor 
Charles  A.  Vertanes 

Board  of.  Editorial  Advisers 


Harootiun   Asdourian 

History 

Cordoba,   Argentina 

Henry  A.  Atkinson 

Current  Affairs 

A.  A.  Bedikian 

History  and  Literature 

Zabelle  G.  Boyajian 

Art  and  Literature 

London,  England 

Lawson  p.  Chambers 

Philosophy 

Washington   University 

H.  M.  Dadourian 

Science  and  Current  Affairs 

Trinity  College 
KoREN  Der  Harootian 

Sculpture 

Sirarpie  Der  Nersessian 

Art   and  Archeology 

Harvard  University 

Frederick  L.  Fagley 

Current   Affairs 

Arsen  Goergizian 

Church   History  and   Current   Affairs 

Vahan  Hagopian 

Architecture 

Vahe  Haig 

Literature 

Archbishop  Karekin 

Literature   and   E^cclesiastical   History 
Buenos   Aires,   Argentina 

Emil  Lengyel 

Turkey  and  the  Near  East 

New  York  University 


Bishop  Sion  Manoogian 

Current  History 

Bishop  Tiran  Nersoyan 

Church  History 

Abraham    A.    Neuman 

Near  East  History 

Dropsie    College    for   Hebrew    and 

Cognate   Learning 

Reinhold  Niebuhr 

Religion   and  International  Affairs 

Union  Theological  Seminary 

Peniamin   Noorigian 

Literature 

Ernest  Partridge 

Education    and  Missions 

A.  Safrastian 

Archeology  and  History 
London,    England 

Joseph  B.  Schechtman 

Current   History   and   the   Near  East 

Robert  W.  Searle 

Social  and  Political  Affairs 

Moushegh  Seropian 

History,  Literature  and  Current  Affairs 

Nicosia,  Cyprus 

K.  Sitae 

Poetry 

Mihrtad  Tiryakian 

Philology,  Literature  and  History 

Carl  Hermann  Voss 

Religion    and    International    Affairs 

Jane  S.  Wingate 

Folk   Literature 


Editorial  Associates 

Armine  Dikijian 

Harry  Haroutunian 


Correspondents 

Ed^vard  V.  Gulbenkian 

Great    Britain 

Caro  a.  Martin 

India,    Pakistan,    and    the    Far   East 

Hrant  S.  Rshduni 
Hungary 


Noubar  Maxoudian 

Cyprus 

Vartan  Melkonian 

Iraq 


Armenian  Affairs,  a  quarterly,  published  by  the  Armenian  National  Council  of 
America,  144  E.  24th  Street,  New  York  10,  N.  Y.  Subscription,  $5.00  per  year;  single 
issues,  $1.50  per  copy. 

Authors  are  responsible  for  opinions  expressed  in  their  articles.  Members  of  the  editorial 
advisory  board  assume  responsibility  only  for  opinions  expressed  in  articles  signed  by  them, 
•^^^zoo  Copyright  1950. 


ARMENIAN  AFFAIRS 

Spring,  1950  Vol.  I,  No.  2 

TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

Appeal  of  Georg  VI  [130] 

Frontispiece — 

Georg  VIj  Catholicos  and  Patriarch  of  All  the  Armenians  [1311 

Cyril  II,  late  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  [1321 

Alice  Stone  Blackwell,  Friend  of  the  Armenian  People  [1331 

Banquet  in  Honor  of  Alice  Stone  Blackwell,   1903  [1341 

Alice  Stone  Blackwell — A  Symposium  Charles  A.  Vertanes     135 

A  Biographical  Sketch  Maud  Wood  Park 

Relations  with  Armenians  M.  C.   Gismegian 

Interest  in  Armenia's  Political  Destiny  

A  Tribute  Samuel  A.  Eliot 

A  Sonnet  William   Lloyd  Garrison,  Jr. 

Armenians  As  I  Have  Known  Them Alice  Stone  Blackwell 

The  Lake  of  Van  (Poem)  Raffi 

Notes    on  the  Evolution  of  Armenia's  Architecture  Vahan  Hagopian     151 

Literary  Pilgrimages  to  Armenia 

From  America  to  Armenia K.  Sital  159 

From  Moscow  to  Yerevan  A.  Arsharuni  166 

A  Brief  Sketch  of  Armenian  History Vazkene  Aykouni  176 

Briefs 

The  Comedy  of  Life  —  "Uucle  Geer"  G.  Eksoozian  185 

Tribute  to  Armenians  Thomas  A.  Sparks^  S.T.D.  188 

Theodore  Roosevelt  and  Armenia  Ashag   Mahdesian  190 

Reports 

The  Internationalization  of  Jerusalem  and  the  Armenian  Patriarchate  193 

Letter  Regarding  the   New  Jerusalem   Plan   197 

Biographical  Sketches 

His  Beatitude  Cyril  II,  Arshag  Mahdesian,  Artak  Darbinian, 

and  Leon  Guerdan A.  Meliksetian      199 

Book  Reviews 

Country  Without  Economic  Backbone  ...i : Emil  Lengyel      206 

The  Armenian  Question  in  Paris  in  1919 C.   P.    IVES 

Letters  to  the  Editor 210 

Documents 

Testimony  of  the  Armenian  National  Council  on  Genocide  : 215 

Bibliography    : .-. 223 

Books  Received 227 

Illustrated  Supplement  [229] 

The  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem — 

Serovpe  Vardapet  Manoukian 


CALL  TO   PEACE 

Of  the  Supreme  Patriarch-Catholicos  of  All  the  Armenians 

To  the  long-suffering  Armenian  people,  who  have  lived  through  endless  series 
of  tortures  and  terrors  in  the  past,  there  has  been  no  greater  desire  than  long-lasting 
peace.  The  Armenian  Holy  Apostolic  Church,  one  of  the  oldest  churches  in  the 
world,  has  always  prayed  for  human  welfare  and  the  peace  of  the  world.  In  the 
present  complex  political  situation  when  humanity  faces  the  nightmare  of  a  world 
war  which  will  demand  the  sacrifice  of  new  millions,  the  Armenian  Church,  faithful 
to  her  traditional  principles,  raises  her  voice  in  the  name  of  peace  and  joins  whole- 
heartedly in  the  resolutions  passed  at  the  Stockholm  session  of  the  World  Congress 
of  the  Friends  of  Peace. 

Supreme  Patriarch-Catholicos  of  all  the  Armenians  Georg  VI 
Supreme  Spiritual  Council  of  Echmiadzin 


It  was  reported  by  Reuters  from  London  on  August  5  that  the  leaders  of  the  Churches  in 
the  Soviet  Union — Patriarch  Alexei  of  Moscow  and  all  Russia,  Patriarch  Catholicos  Kalistrat 
of  all  Georgia  and  Patriarch  Catholicos  Georg  of  all  Armenia — had  conferred  in  Tbilisi, 
Georgia,  when  they  issued  a  "peace  appeal"  to  Christians  throughout  the  world. 

The  appeal  to  peace  of  these  Soviet  church  dignitaries  is  simply  one  manifestation  of  a 
world-wide  movement  for  peace  on  the  part  of  Christian  churches  and  church  leaders. 
The  World  Council  of  Churches  which  met  at  Geneva  in  February  of  this  year  condemned 
the  H-bomb  as  a  "sin  against  God"  and  urged  the  Council's  member  churches  to  press  their 
national  governments  for  the  international  control  of  all  weapons  of  mass  destruction.  In 
response  to  this  appeal  the  Fedel^ation  of  Protestant.  Churches  of  Switzerland  voted  to 
present  to  the  Swiss  Government  the  text  of  the  World  Council's  statement  on  the  hydrogen 
bomb,  urging  it  "to  use  its  moral  authority"  as  a  neutral  power  "to  remove  the  menace  of 
random  mechanized  armaments." 

The  Council  of  Kerk  en  Vrede  in  Holland,  an  interconfessional  organization,  in  a  recent 
appeal  directed^  to  the  Dutch  Nation,  urged  Christians  in  the  Netherlands  to  "break  free  from 
the  anti-Christian  faith  in  brute  force,"  and  oppose  the  militarization  of  their  country." 
Similarly  the  National  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  France  at  its  meeting  at  Nimes, 
June  2-5,  demanded  that  immediate  action  be  taken  urging  "the  renunciation  of  the  whole 
principle  of  intangible  national  sovereignties  .  .  .  and  complete  disarmament"  by  the  various 
Governments  and  the  United  Nations,  "beginning  with  bacteriological  and  atomic  weapons." 

The  Ecumenical  Committee  of  the  Hungarian  Protestant  Churches  in  Budapest  asked 
that  the  World  Council  of  Churches  call  upon  the  UN  and  all  national  governments  to 
"prohibit  atomic  arid  bacterial  warfare  at  once"  and  to  "start  negotiations  to  solve  all  inter- 
national controversies  as  well  as  to  achieve  general  disarmament."  Memorial  services  were 
held  to  the  same  end  in  churches  in  the  United  States  and  in  other  countries  throughout 
the  world  on  the  fifth  anniversary  of  the  atomic  bombing  of  Hiroshima. 

A  group  of  Roman  Catholic  personalities  and  clergymen  in  France,  including  Abbe 
Jean  Boulier,  also  issued  a  statement  in  which  they  expressed  approval  "of  all  efforts  made 
in  every  country  to  develop  a  will  for  peace  throughout  the  world  and  in  particular  .  .  . 
of  the  Stockholm  Appeal."  The  Pope,  in  an  encyclical  on  July  19,  addressed  himself  to  the 
heads  of  Governments  to  make  every  effort  for  the  attainment  of  a  "true  peace,"  for  war 
brmgs  '  nothmg  other  than  ruins,  death  and  every  kind  of  misery.  With  the  passage  of  time 
such  murderous  and  inhuman  weapons  have  been  introduced  and  developed  that  not  only 
armies  and  navies,  not  only  cities,  hamlets  and  villages,  not  only  treasures  of  religion,  or 
art  and  of  culture  can  be  exterminated  but  even  innocent  children  with  their  mothers, 'the 
sick  and  the  undefended  old  people.  Everything  beautiful,  good  and  holy  that  the  genius 
of  man  has  produced,  everything  or  nearly  everything  can  be  annihilated." 

130 


.A 


f  ■■':>  ••■ 


^^mmtMt^nmii^ 


o  O 


fl) 

;-; 

(1) 

oJ 

C/J 

C 

OJ 

n^ 

^+^ 

O 

a( 

4-> 

> 

OJ 

d 

J 

cu 

_ 

^ 

-I 

y 

c^ 

o 

a, 

^^ 


>1 

0 

.  T3 

5 

Js  g 

i- 

.nH      d 

cu 

CD 

C33 

-to 

C3> 

CO 

^^ 

^ 

W-ci 

.  G 

«r 

ca 

W3 

c/i 
CI 

CN! 

io 

'3 

CD 
J2 

0 

-Ci   P= 

CD 

0 

s?> 

CD 

B 
< 

0 

0 

CO 

CO 

a^o 

■a 

0) 

0 
0 

■+J  o 
■■-<  -i-i 
c«  o 

5 

cu 

-si 

o 

0 

< 

0 

a 

a) 

13 

oi 

a 
0 

<D 
Oh 

-to 

(D  ^ 

^    . 

5h" 
0) 

0 

CD 

CD 

•s^ 

03 

.rt 

•-D 

C 

cu 

o^ 

cu 

-|3 

4-( 

d 

0) 

.2  <^ 

<D 

0 

Xi 

"3 

CD 

a 

5h 
< 

•2 

■+0 

0 

o)  o 

(D    C3 
5-1  'O 

a 

3 

CD 

Co 

a  d 

CO 

<D 

4-H 

s 

CD  V 

-o 

QJ 

0 

-Ki 

;g^ 

d 

-o 

•5 

en 
0 

d 

d 

CD 
"5II 

CO 

0 

d 

0 

7l<! 

d 

CD 

?i. 

o 
o3  -Q 

0 

to 

H-l 

0 

CO 

<D.2 

i-T 

M 

^ 

■+0 

> 

M 

OJ 

0 

0 
(D 

0 

0 

g3 

CO 

4h    rf 

(D 
0 
CD 

B, 

CQ 

0 

rr> 
CQ 

CD 

(D 
OJ 

_CQ 

+3 

CD 
0 
(D 

a 

eg 

CD 

d 
0 

O 

C/3 

0 

"S 

a3 
(D 

0 

CO 

§1 

0 

0 

c/3 

5-1 

CD 
0 

h. 

0 

CD 

w 

0 
0 

w 

0 

CD 
CD 
U 
Xi 

< 

0 

h 

H 

(D 

CD 

CD 

bD 

"^  S^ 

CS 

CS 

d 

pq3i 

cu 

CU 

Alice   Stone   Blackwell 

(1857-1950) 
A  Symposium 
By  Charles  A.  Vertanes 

There  was  nothing  vague  or  obscure  in  her  thinking.  .  .  .  She  dwelt 
in  no  neutral  zone.  .  .  .  She  was  well  assured  that  what  is  morally  wrong 
can  never  be  politically  right.  Courage  and  confidence  were  the  good 
angels  that  dwelt  with  her  and  through  her  breathed  a  benediction 
on  us  all. 

— Samuel  A.  Eliot 

Introduction 


A 


T  a  gathering  of  distinguished  men  and  women  on  Thursday,  May  11,  the 
late  Alice  Stone  Blackwell  was  honored  when  her  portrait^  was  presented  to  the 
Boston  University  Women's  Council  and  hung  in  the  Louise  Holman  Fisk  House. 

Tributes  were  paid  this  famous  woman  graduate  of  Boston  University  by 
Mrs.  Everett  O.  Fisk,  founder  and  first  president  of  the  Council;  Mrs.  Maud 
Wood  Park,  first  president  of  the  National  League  of  Women  Voters  and  co- 
worker with  Miss  Blackwell  in  the  long  years  of  suffrage  campaigns ;  and  Bishop 
Lewis  O.  Hartman,  editor  of  the  ^ion's  Herald  in  the  early  years  when  Miss 
Blackwell  was  a  contributor. 

Presentation  of  the  portrait  to  the  Council  President,  Mrs.  Lewis  O.  Hart- 
man,  was  made  by  Mrs.  Guy  W.  Stantial  (Edna  Lamprey  Stantial),  long-time 
friend  and  confidante  of  Miss  Blackwell. 

Mrs.  Fisk  told  of  their  college  days,  when  as  a  freshman  she  met  the  quiet, 
unassuming  junior  in  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts.  They  had  belonged  to  the 
same  literary  society  and  throughout  the  years  of  their  intimate  friendship  had 
been  associated  in  the  women's  groups  of  their  alma  mater.  She  told  of  the 
interest  of  Miss  Blackwell  in  the  oppressed  of  all  nations,  of  her  help  through 
translation  into  the  English  of  the  poems  of  the  Armenians,  the  Russians,  the 
Jews  and,  last  of  all,  the  Latin- American  countries. 

Bishop  Hartman  designated  Miss  Blackwell  as  "the  greatest  reformer  of 
all  contemporary  women."  He  recalled  her  life  as  a  journalist  and  contributor  to 
the  ^ion's  Herald,  her  work  for  the  Gandhi  movement,  her  devotion  to  the 
Armenians  and  other  peoples,  and  to  the  cause  of  civil  liberties. 

At  the  presentation  of  the  portrait  Mrs.  Stantial  observed  that  all  those 
present  knew  "with  what  great  love  and  reverence  the  Armenians  of  America 
watched  over  our  dear  Miss  Blackwell.  On  every  occasion — Easter,  birthdays, 
Christmas — they  sent  gifts  of  cards,  flowers  and  fruit,  to  remind  her  of  their 


ISee  frontispiece  page  [133],  for  photographic  reproduction.  Miss  Blackwell  was  born  in  East 
Orange,  N.  J.,  Sept.   14,   1857,  and  died  in  Cambridge,  Mass.,  March    15,    1950. 

135 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


gratitude  for  her  devotion  to  their  people."^  She  related  how  on  May  30,  1904 
two  hundred  of  Miss  Blackwell's  Armenian  friends  met  in  Faneuil  Hall,  and 
presented  the  portrait  to  her.  On  the  platform  were  such  notables  as  Julia  Ward 
Howe,  Mary  A.  Livermore,  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  Mrs.  Susan  Fessenden  and 
Bishop  Sarajian.^ 

Mrs.  Stantial  then  referred  to  a  letter  she  had  recently  received  from  Mr. 
C.  Levon  Ekserjian,  son  of  the  portrait  painter,  in  which  he  had  said:  "You 
may  be  interested  in  knowing  that  Julia  Ward  Howe  not  infrequently  came  to 
my  father's  studio  with  Miss  Blackwell,  along  with  many  other  of  their  friends 
whose  names  are  now  a  memory.  While  my  father  was  at  work  these  fine  people 
were  making  plans  for  their  campaigns,  always  planning  for  mankind." 

When  the  artist  was  introduced  at  the  Faneuil  Hall  meeting,  he  said :  "The 
value  of  this  picture  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  subject.  I  put  my  heart  in  the 
work,  enrapt  by  the  sublimeness  of  the  subject.  I  did  my  duty  and  when  the 
work  was  finished  Miss  Blackwell's  heart  reflected  through  the  depth  of  her 
eyes." 

And  Miss  Blackwell's  reply,  as  she  received  the  gift,  was  typical:  "This 
gift  gives  me  a  great  deal  of  joy..  But  the  gift  that  will  please  me  most  is  that 
every  Armenian  be  a  noble  Armenian,  be  the  best  kind  of  a  citizen  and  bring 
honor  to  his  people." 

In  a  letter  to  the  editor  Mrs.  Stantial  added  that  Miss  Blackwell  "was 
fond  of  this  portrait  because  it  kept  before  her  always  the  devotion  of  her  won- 
derful Armenian  friends.  ...  I  have  come  to  realize,  all  through  my  experiences 
in  raising  money  for  her  security  and  now  in  the  efforts  to  keep  her  name  and 
her  family's  name  alive  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  everywhere,  how  very  much 
she  did  mean  to  all  of  you  and  how  much  you  all  meant  to  her.  Never  in  my 
life  have  I  seen  a  record  of  such  devotion,  mutual  devotion!" 


A  Biographical  Sketch 

By  Maud  Wood  Park* 


A 


LICE  STONE  BLACKWELL,  more  than  any  other  person,  symbolized  the 
whole  range  of  the  struggle  of  women  through  two  generations  to  win  un- 
trammeled  human  status.  One  of  her  aunts  was  the  first  to  be  ordained  a  min- 
ister; another  was  the  first  woman  doctor.  Her  mother,  Lucy  Stone,  was  the 
first  Massachusetts  woman  to  go  to  college;  became  a  lecturer  against  Negro 


2See  in  this  connection  the  article  by  Dr.  H.  S.  Jelalian,  "The  Significance  of  Miss  Blackwell's 
Birthday  for  Us."    The  Armenian  Mirror,  September   1932,  p.   1. 
3See  photograph  of  this  affair  on  page  134  of  frontispiece. 

IMrs.  Park  first  met  Miss  Blackwell  at  Radcliffe  College  where  Miss  Blackwell  converted  her  to 
the  suffrage  cause.  Out  of  this  meeting  grew  the  organization  of  the  National  College  Suf- 
frage League. — Ed. 

136 


ALICE  STONE  BLAGKWELL 


slavery  and  for  women's  rights  when  mere  pubhc  speaking  by  women  was  con- 
sidered an  indecency;  and  throughout  her  Hfe  was  one  of  the  half-dozen  great 
national  figures  in  the  women's  movement.  Her  father,  Henry  B.  Blackwell, 
gave  a  lifetime  of  service  to  the  cause  of  woman's  suffrage.  His  devotion  in  the 
suffrage  and  anti-slavery  movements  made  it  possible  for  his  family  to  carry  on 
their  work  for  the  rights  of  women  and  for  oppressed  minorities. 

The  life  of  the  daughter  was  inextricably  interwoven  from  babyhood  in 
the  widely  varied  activities  of  her  parents,  which  Miss  Blackwell  recorded  in  her 
book,  LuCy  Stone,  Pioneer  of  Woman's  Rights.^  For  thirty-four  years  Miss  Black- 
well  was  assistant  editor  or  editor-in-chief  of  the  Woma7i's  Journal,^  founded  in 
1870  by  her  famous  mother.  For  twenty-three  years  she  was  secretary  of  the 
National  American  Woman  Suffrage  Association,  a  merger  of  the  American  and 
National  Suffrage  Associations  brought  about  by  her  when  the  two  groups  were 
having  difficulty  in  agreeing  on  policy  and  procedure.  It  was  the  new  organi- 
zation which  in  1918  secured  the  passage  of  the  nineteenth  amendment  to  the 
Constitution.  Miss  Blackwell  also  served  as  president  of  the  New  England  and 
Massachusetts  Woman  Suffrage  Associations. 

As  Miss  Blackwell's  chief  weapon  was  the  pen,  often  anonymous,  she  was 
not  personally  in  the  public  eye  as  much  as  the  platform  campaigners.  But 
her  work  of  editing  the  Woman's  Journal  and  writing  for  that  paper,  as  well  as 
innumerable  leaflets,  articles,  newspaper  letters,  and  campaign  pamphlets  sup- 
plied the  literature  of  the  movement.  Among  journalists  she  was  regarded  as  an 
editor  of  outstanding  ability.  In  the  council  chamber  she  applied  her  rich  wis- 
dom, vast  information,  fertile  mind  and  dauntless  spirit  to  mapping  out  the 
strategy  which  through  the  years  carried  the  suffrage  cause  step  by  step  to  final 
victory. 

The  instant  the  ballot  was  won  she  took  up  the  task  of  educating  and 
organizing  the  new  voters  for  public-spirited  citizenship.  She  was  Honorary 
Chairman  and  an  active  member  of  the  Massachusetts  League  of  Women 
Voters  since  it  organization  in   1920. 

In  line  with  her  family's  pioneering  interest  in  the  field  of  women's  educa- 
tion, she  served  Boston  University,  her  alma  mater,  as  trustee  from  1908  on.'* 

Throughout  these  long  years  her  sensitive  humanity  has  made  her  responsive 
to  countless  other  struggles  against  oppression.    In  1919  she  received  the  Ford 


2First  edition.  Boston,  Little  Brown  and  Co.,  1930,  viii,  313p.  Present  edition  published  by 
the  Alice  Stone  Blackwell  Fund  Committee,  21  Ashmont  Street,  Melrose,  Mass.  Esther  Willard 
Bates  in  a  biographical  sketch  of  Miss  Blackwell,  Providence  Bulletin,  Providence,  R.  I., 
March  29,  states  that  the  sioffragists  called  her  mother  their  "Morning  Star." — Ed. 

^Assisted  her  father  and  mother  on  the  Woman's  Journal,  Boston,  1881-1893,  and  was  editor- 
in-chief  until  1917,  when  the  Woman  Voter  and  the  Headquarters  Newsletter  were  con- 
solidated into  the  Woman  Citizen,  after  which  it  was  published  by  the  National  American 
Woman  Suffrage  Association. 

*Miss  Blackwell  was  graduated  from  Boston  University  in  1881  with  the  A.B.  degree,  and  was 
made  a  Doctor  of  Humanities  by  the  same  institution  in  June  1945.  She  was  also  a  member 
of  the  American  Association  of  University  Women,  and  president  of  its  Boston  chapter. 

137 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Hall  Forum  Gold  Medal  for  honored  service  to  humanity.^  Roused  by  the 
Armenian  massacres  of  the  '90's,  she  became  a  life-long  champion  of  that  people. 
Among  her  tireless  and  varied  efforts  to  win  them  public  understanding  and 
support  she  rendered  into  English  verse  her  well-known  volume,  Armenian 
Poems,  which  underwent  two  editions — one  in  1896,  and  the  other  in  1916.® 
Her  devotion  to  Armenia  was  recognized  by  the  bestowal  of  the  Order  of 
Melusine.^* 

The  atrocious  oppression  of  the  Tzar's  government  led  her  to  active  work 
with  the  American  Friends  of  Russian  Freedom.  Her  warm  cooperation  and 
friendship  with  Madam  Breshkovsky  extended  over  many  years  and  included  the 
editing  of  her  autobiography  and  letters.'^ 

The  struggles  of  labor  equally  enlisted  her  quick  sympathies  on  countless 
occasions.  Repeatedly  she  raised  her  voice  against  exploitation  and  the  suppres- 
sion of  free  speech,  advocating  the  right  to  organize,  and  working  for  other  civil 
liberties. 

Devoted  to  world  peace,  she  sought  during  many  years  to  turn  her  talents  to 
its  service  by  promoting  cultural  appreciation.  She  rendered  into  English  verse 
Songs  of  Grief,  and  Gladness^  (from  the  Yiddish),  Songs  of  Russia,^  the  Hungar- 
ian poems  of  Petofi ;  and  Some  Spanish  American  Poets^^ — the  latter  a  monu- 
mental volume  of  over  two  hundred  poems,  opening  to  North  Americans  a  new 
continent  of  literature. 

A  noteworthy  tribute  to  the  importance  of  the  Woman's  Journal  was  made 
by  Mrs.  Carrie  Chapman  Catt,  whose  wise  leadership  brought  about  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Woman  Suffrage  Amendment.  She  said,  "No  words  can  express  the 
gratitude  I  feel  for  the  service  Miss  Blackwell  and  her  dear  father  and  mother 
gave  to  the  woman  suffrage  movement  through  the  Woman's  Journal.  Without 
it  we  would  still  be  unenfranchised." 

Miss  Blackwell  was  the  speaker  who  had  the  responsibility  of  replying  to  the 
arguments  of  the  Anti-suffragists  at  the  annual  Woman  Suffrage  hearings  before 


5She  had  also  been  a  presidential  elector  for  La  FoUette  in  1924;  and  honorary  vice-chairman 
of  the  Boston  Evening  Clinic  and  Hospital. 

^Boston,  Roberts  Brothers,  1896,  xi,  14-142p.  "New  and  enlarged  edition,"  Boston,  Atlantic 
Printing  Co.,  xii,  295p.  Bibliography,  pp.  290-291. 

SaMelusine,  according  to  an  old  medieval  romance,  was  the  mother  of  Guy  de  Lusignan,  king 
of  Jerusalem  (1185-1192),  and  of  Cyprus  (1192)  ;  as  such  related  to  Armenian  history.  Ac- 
cording to  the  romance  one  of  her  ten  sons  (only  four  of  whom  are  known  to  history)  was 
king  of  Armenia.  See  Sir  Algernon  T.  Tudor-Craig,  The  Romance  of  Melusine  and  de  Lusig- 
nan, London,  The  Century  House,  1932,  pp,  v  and  I.  Any  information  about  the  "Order"  of 
Melusine  is  welcome  for  publication  in  later  issues  of  this  journal. — Ed. 

"^The  Little  Grandmother  of  the  Russian  Revolution,  Reminiscensces  and  Letters  of  Catherine 
Breshkovsky,  Boston,  Little,  Brown  and  Co.,  1917.    348  p. 

8  St.  Louis,  Press  of  the  Modern  View,  cop.  1907,  76  p.  Second  ed.  revised  and  enlarged.  Bos- 
ton, The  Williams  Co.,  1917,  xvi,  163  p. 
sChicago,  The  Author,  1906. 

K^New  York  and  London,  Appleton  and  Co.,  1929,  xii,  559  p.  She  was  also  co-compiler  of 
The  Yellow  Ribbon  Speaker,  1911.  Present  edition,  Philadelphia,  University  of  Pennsylvania 
Press,  1937.  London,  Humphrey  Milford,  Oxford  University  Press.  There  is  a  long  biblio- 
graphy under  her  name  on  the  question  of  Woman's  Suffrage. 

138 


ALICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 


the  judiciary  committee  of  the  Massachusetts  legislature.  What  she  could  do  in 
the  twenty  minutes  allotted  to  her  for  rebuttal  was  almost  miraculous.  Her 
knowledge  of  facts  and  her  ability  to  state  them  briefly  and  clearly,  her  logic,  her 
vast  common  sense  and  her  unfailing  good  humor  made  of  each  terse  sentence  a 
lightning  flash  to  illumine  the  black  and  misleading  depths  of  "anti"  eloquence. 
A  distinguished  lawyer  once  said  that  he  attended  the  Massachusetts  Woman 
Suffrage  hearings  whenever  he  could  because  he  considered  Miss  BlackweU's 
rebuttal  speeches  the  ablest  presentation  of  controversial  matter  he  had  ever 
heard.  In  spite  of  the  ignominious  defeats  that  she  had  to  face  for  many  years, 
she  went  on,  tireless  in  spite  of  frail  health,  undaunted,  always  cheerful. 

Once  when  I  told  her  she  was  the  most  heroic  person  I  had  ever  known,  she 
laughed  and  replied,  "But  I  never  did  anything  except  what  was  in  the  day's 
work."  That  characteristic  remark  indicates  the  way  she  has  always  taken  herself. 
If  the  cause  had  required  that  she  should  be  shot  at  sunrise  she  would  have  gone 
out  into  the  cold  gray  dawn  as  simply  and  naturally  as  she  had  done  everything 
else.  Death,  too,  would  have  been  in  the  day's  work. 

Her  courage  was  not  the  mere  buoyancy  of  the  physically  strong  to  whom 
nerves  are  unknown,  but  the  reasoned,  sustained  courage  of  a  person  forcing  her- 
self to  be  brave  because  bravery  was  needed  to  accomphsh  the  work  in  hand. 

Beneath  her  gifts  as  a  writer  and  speaker  lay  rare  devotion,  not  only  to  the 
woman's  movement,  but  to  all  causes  that  strive  for  justice  for  human  beings  of 
every  race,  color  and  creed.  Indeed  her  sympathy  for  the  suffering  was  so  keen 
that  it  led  her  to  give  much  time  and  effort  to  the  prevention  of  cruelty  to 
animals. 

In  the  death  of  Alice  Stone  Blackwell  the  world  has  lost  a  distinguished 
citizen  and  humanity  one  of  its  best  friends. 


II 

Relations  with  Armenians^ 

By  M.    C.   GiSMEGIAN 


Ml 


ISS  BLACKWELL  devoted  her  mind  and  soul  to  the  culture  and  cause  of 
the  Armenian  people  from  that  day  when  the  patriotic  and  talented  Russian 
Armenian  student,  Hovhannes  Khachumian  arrived  in  the  United  States  from 
Germany  with  Mrs.  I.  Barrows,  the  editor  of  the  Christian  Register  (Unitarian 
weekly  published  in  Boston),  whom  she  had  come  to  know  at  the  University  of 
Leipzig. 

Mrs.  Barrows  had  brought  KJiachumian  to  the  United  States  with  the 
approval  of  Catholicos  Khrimian,  to  represent  the  Armenian  Church  at  the 


lAn  Armenian  version  of  this  article  appeared  in  Baikar,  Armenian  daily  published  in  Boston, 
April  1  and  2,  1950. 

139 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


World  Congress  of  Religions  to  be  held  in  Chicago  in  1893.  The  other  member 
to  represent  the  Armenian  Church  was  Minas  Tcheraz,  the  well-known  Armenian 
patriot  and  editor  of  UArmenie,  published  in  London. 

Mrs.  Barrows  was  already  acquainted  with  the  situation  in  Armenia — the 
exploitation  to  which  the  Armenians  had  been  subjected  and  the  oppression  of 
the  vile  and  vicious  Turkish  government — through  Garabed  H.  Papazian,  when 
he  had  visited  the  editorial  office  for  the  first  time  and  suggested  that  an  editorial 
be  written  about  the  plight  of  the  Armenian  people. 

Mrs.  Barrows  introduced  Khachumian  to  Miss  Alice  Stone  Blackwell,  then 
editor  of  the  Woman's  Journal  which  had  a  wide  circulation  among  women 
intellectuals.  Miss  Blackwell  was  inspired  by  Khachumian's  sincere  and  devoted 
personality  and  his  patriotic  utterances,  and  became  deeply  interested  in  the 
life  and  cause  of  the  Armenian  people.  She  became  acquainted  with  Armenian 
intellectuals  and  students,  and  in  the  midst  of  her  busy  life  this  talented  lady 
started  transcribing  into  English  verse  Armenian  poetry  from  the  verbatim 
English  prose  of  Khachumian  and  others. 

Khachumian,  who  had  studied  a  year  at  Harvard  University,  despite  his 
busy  life,  established  relations  with  Armenian  students  and  intellectuals  who  had 
come  to  the  United  States,  and  organized  an  Armenian  students  forum.  With 
his  presence,  patriotism,  enthusiasm  and  candor  he  inspired  the  body  of  student 
emigres.  They  met  once  a  month,  and  one  of  them  presented  a  paper  on  a 
national,  historical  or  political  theme,  which  was  followed  by  a  discussion.  He 
hoped  to  establish  relations  between  them  and  the  Armenian  student  body  in 
Leipzig,  Germany,  as  well  as  with  the  body  of  Russian  intellectuals.  To  this  end 
Arsen  Diran  started  to  correspond  with  Gregory  Ardzrouni's  Mshag  under  the 
pen  name  of  "Armen." 

Gradually  the  Armenian  students  in  the  United  States,  whose  revolutionary, 
patriotic  ideals  of  freedom  and  independence  had  been  reinforced  in  this  country, 
gave  themselves  to  the  task  of  introducing  Armenia  to  the  Americans.  The 
answer  to  their  dream  they  found  in  Miss  Blackwell,  who  had  by  this  time  made 
the  support  of  the  Armenian  question  her  aim,  and  had  decided  to  place  her  gifts 
at  its  service.  The  translation  of  Armenian  poetry  into  English,  an  excellent 
medium  of  orienting  America  with  the  political  aspirations  and  cultural  achieve- 
ments of  the  Armenian  people,  was  close  to  their  hearts.  It  was  also  found  to  be 
very  dear  to  Miss  Blackwell. 

The  first  poem  translated  was  probably  R.  Patkanian's  '''The  Banks  of  the 
Araxes  River."  Mr.  Henry  B.  Blackwell,  Miss  Blackwell's  father,  pronounced 
Mihran  Damadian's  "Talvorik"  the  most  beautiful  poem  in  the  collection.  It 
was  also  intensely  revolutionary  in  spirit.  That  was  the  tone  of  the  entire  collec- 
tion. Under  the  cruel  Turkish  policy  of  oppression,  Armenian  youth  newly 
awakened  were  imbued  with  the  revolutionary  spirit,  and  all  the  poets  and 
literary  masters  sang  of  their  people's  sufferings,  love  of  freedom,  and  determin- 
ation to  rid  themselves  of  the  oppressor.    They  could  not  have  thought  or  felt 


140 


ALICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 


otherwise.  In  that  atmosphere  the  translations  were  made ;  and  the  selections 
were,  therefore,  mainly  from  patriotic  and  revolutionary  poetry. 

Miss  Blackwell  first  published  these  poems  in  important  American  news- 
papers and  periodicals.  Later,  in  1897,  she  pubhshed  them  as  a  separate  volume. 
It  was  republished  in  1917,  Influential  newspapers,  individuals  and  reviewers 
were  in  high  praise  of  Miss  Blackwell's  translations,  acquainting  them  with 
Armenian  literature  and  the  Armenian's  love  of  freedom. 

To  the  approximately  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  translations  the  following 
made  literal  translations  for  Miss  Blackwell :  Hovhannes  Khachumian,  Garabed 
H.  Papazian,  Minas  Tcheraz,  Kevork  Tourian,  Arshag  Tchobanian,  Harutiun 
Asian,  Avedis  B.  Selian,  Dr,  Varzhabedian,  Arsen  Diran,  Sahag  Ghetjian,  Aram 
Torosian,  Karekin  Manougian,  O.  H.  Ateshian,  Arshag  Mahdesian,  Bedros  A, 
Goeljik.    Later  Vahe  Haig  and  others  also  contributed. 

The  poems  came  from  eastern  (Russian)  and  western  (Turkish)  Armenian 
authors,  and  a  number  from  older  writers — Bedros  Tourian,  Archbishop  Khoren 
Nar-Bey,  R,  Patkanian  (Kamar  Katiba),  Adom  Yarjanian  (Siamanto),  Hov- 
hannes Hovhannissian,  Gatholicos  Megrdich  Khrimian,  Mihran  Damadian, 
Nahapet  Kouchak,  Shoushanik  Kourghinian,  Avetis  Aharonian,  Nerses  Shnor- 
hali,  Sayat  Nova,  T.  Terzian,  S.  A.  Dodokhian,  Arshag  Tchobanian,  Megrdich 
Beshigtashlian,  Father  Gh.-  Alishan,  Taniel  Varuzhan,  Hovhannes  Tumanian, 
Mrs.  Z.  Assadoor  (Sibil),  M.  Portoukalian,  Arshag  Mahdesian,  Hacob  Melik 
Hacobian  (Raffi),  Avetik  Isahakian,  Bishop  Garegin  Servantztiantz,  Dikran 
Yergat,  Ashough  Djivani,  Grigor  Narekatsi,  Koucharian  and  Michael  Nalpan- 
tian. 

In  their  effort  to  introduce  Armenia  to  freedom-loving  Americans,  the 
patriotic  and  revolutionary  young  Armenian  intellectuals  did  not  regard  the 
translation  of  Armenian  poetry  into  English  sufficient.  Through  personal  ap- 
peals and  persistent  effort  they  acquainted  influential  intellectuals  with  the  per- 
secutions to  which  the  Armenians  were  subjected,  the  brutalities  of  the  Turks,  and 
the  aspirations  and  right  of  the  Armenians  to  live  as  a  free  people. 

The  massacre  of  Sassoun  of  1894  shocked  Americans  as  it  did  the  entire 
world. 

As  a  result  of  the  efforts  of  Khachumian,  Papazian  and  Movses  Gulezian 
the  "Friends  of  Armenia"  society  was  organized  under  the  presidency  of  the 
well-known  author,  Mrs.  Julia  Ward  Howe^  and  a  campaign  for  funds  was 
launched  for  the  victims.  It  was  sponsored  by  and  received  the  active  support 
of  outstanding  intellectuals,  governors,  senators  and  publicists  who  were  fre- 
quently present  at  meetings  of  public  protest  and  fund  raising.  Here  are  a  few 
of  the  names  of  these  great  Americans:  Edward  Everett  Hale,  the  famous 
preacher ;  Edward  Clement,  the  editor  of  the  Boston  Transcript ;  William  Lloyd 
Garrison ;  Francis  Walker,  the  president  of  the  school  of  technology ;  Bishop 


^Note  discrepancy  as  to  who  was  the  first  president  of  the  "Friends  of  Armenia"  society, 
which  Miss  Blackwell  says  was  Mrs.  Isabelle  C.  Barrows.  See  p.  150  of  this  issue  of  the 
journal. — Ed. 

141 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


Phillips  Brooks,^  the  great  Episcopal  ecclesiastic ;  Henry  B.  Blackwell,  the  father 
of  Miss  Blackwell ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Samuel  J.  Barrows ;  Dr.  Francis  Edward  Clark, 
the  organizer  and  first  president  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society.  The  nerve 
and  soul  and  tireless  worker  in  this  organization,  however,  was  Miss  Blackwell. 

All  was  not  clear  sailing  for  the  Armenian  cause,  however.  Arsen  Diran 
wrote  in  the  August  10,  1904  issue  of  Tsain  Hairenyaitz  (The  Voice  of  the 
Fatherland)  :  "During  that  period  in  America  also,  attacks  against  the  Ar- 
menians and  unfavorable  opinions  concerning  their  struggle  for  freedom  were 
not  absent.  Papers  and  individuals  purchased  by  the  Turks  gave  themselves  to 
the  work  of  that  propaganda,  against  which  Miss  Blackwell  fought  with  her  im- 
pressive and  concise  answers,  and  she  bridled  their  irresponsible  tongues." 

After  the  great  carnage  of  1895,  when  the  number  of  the  needy  Armenians 
swelled  by  the  thousands  of  orphans  and  widows.  Miss  Blackwell  put  her  whole 
effort  into  the  task  of  helping  them.  Wherever  a  public  meeting  or  campaign 
for  funds  was  on,  there  she  was,  with  her  moral  supjx)rt  and  her  material  con- 
tribution. 

After  the  massacre,  when  Armenian  emigres  were  arriving  in  the  United 
States,  the  Immigration  Department  required  $40,000.00  in  bonds.  For  a 
while  this  requirement  distracted  the  Friends  of  Armenia,  but  the  great-hearted 
Dr.  Blackwell  voluntarily  took  upon  himself  to  put  up  the  bond. 

Mrs.  Barrows  and  Miss  Blackwell  left  for  Germany  so  that  they  might 
see  Hovhannes  Khachumian  before  his  death,  concerning  whose  serious  illness 
they  had  heard ;  but  while  they  were  yet  on  board  the  ship  the  news  of  Khachu- 
mian's  death  arrived.  After  reaching  Germany,  Mrs.  Barrows  attempted  to 
secure  the  books  and  papers  of  Khachumian.  She  succeeded  only  through  the 
aid  of  the  American  embassy,  as  the  Russian  ambassador  had  already  taken  an 
interest  in  his  belongings,  Khachumian  being  a  Russian  subject. 

The  two  American  ladies  then  returned  to  England,  where  they  met  James 
Bryce  and  other  distinguished  Englishmen  friendly  to  the  Armenians.  They 
visited  also  Mihran  Damadian  and  other  Armenian  revolutionary  leaders  who 
had  succeeded  in  escaping  from  the  Turkish  hell  by  the  skin  of  their  teeth. 

After  collecting  much  information  and  books  and  official  documents  relat- 
ing to  the  Armenian  question,  Miss  Blackwell  returned  to  the  United  States  and 
redoubled  her  efforts  in  the  interest  of  the  Armenian  cause. 

On  May  30,  1904,  the  Armenians  in  the  United  States  organized  an  honor- 
ary dinner  on  the  occasion  of  the  tenth  anniversary  of  Miss  Blackwell's  activities 
on  behalf  of  their  cause,  under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  Hovsep  Sarajian,  on 
which  occasion  she  was  presented  with  the  portrait  of  herself  painted  by  Mr. 
K.  Ekserjian. 

The  Catholicos,  Khrimian  Hairig,  in  appreciation  of  her  great  service  to  the 
Armenian  people,  had  sent  from  Echmiadzin,  the  seat  of  the  Armenian  Church, 


^Bishop  Brooks'  interest  in  the  Armenian  cause  must  precede  the  massacre  of  Sassoun  of  1894, 
as  he  had  died  the  previous  year. — Ed. 

142 


ALICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 


an  encyclical  of  grace  together  with  a  necklace  of  amber,'*  which  Miss  Blackwell 
wore  on  special  occasions  and  at  public  functions. 

In  1917  when  the  Armenian  question  and  a  United  States  mandate  over 
Armenia  became  important  issues  of  the  day,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  en- 
thusiasm of  Miss  BlackweU  for  the  new  day  which  seemed  to  be  on  the  verge 
of  dawning  for  her  beloved  Armenians.  At  the  great  International  Bazaar  in 
Boston  for  the  benefit  of  the  needy,  in  the  success  of  which  Mrs.  Bertha  Papazian 
and  Alice  Stone  Blackwell  played  an  important  part,  Miss  Blackwell  brought 
forth  the  second  edition  of  her  translated  poetry. 

In  1938  when  I  went  to  Boston  I  visited  Miss  Blackwell  to  pay  my  respects. 
She  was  then  living  in  Cambridge,  Mass.  She  had  grown  old.  Her  eyes  were 
weakened ;  but  she  kept  in  her  mind  the  brightness  and  vitality  of  her  youthful 
days.  She  revealed  with  grief  that  the  necklace  of  amber  had  been  stolen,  and 
then  added,  "Although  they  have  stolen  it,  the  blessing  of  Khrimian  Hairig 
still  rests  upon  me." 

Armenians  are  infinitely  grateful  to  the  noble  lady  who  gave  so  freely  of 
her  vigor,  heart,  mind  and  purse  for  ameliorating  the  sufferings  and  promoting 
the  interests  of  the  Armenian  people. 

III. 

Interest  in  Armenians  Political  Destiny 


U 


NLIKE  some  other  friends  whose  interest  in  the  plight  of  the  Armenian 
people  was  confined  solely  to  relief  measures,  Miss  Blackwell  took  "passionate 
interest"^  in  the  political  aspects  of  the  Armenian  cause.  The  editor  of  this 
journal  was  informed  some  years  ago  by  Mr.  Charles  V.  Vickery,  for  many 
years  the  executive  secretary  of  the  Near  East  Relief,  that  he  and  Mr.  Arshag 
Mahdesian,  the  editor  of  The  New  Armenia,  disagreed  at  this  jx)int.  Mah- 
desian  was  bitter  over  the  fact  that  Vickery  and  others  associated  with  him  were 
solely  interested  in  extending  relief  to  the  Armenians,  and  would  not  help  them  in 
their  struggle  for  political  independence  which,  once  achieved  would  have 
made  relief  unnecessary. 

It  is  significant  in  this  connection  that  the  office  of  The  New  Armenia  be- 
came all  but  the  headquarters  of  Miss  Blackwell.^    The  following  details  are 


^The  story  of  how  the  Catholicos  selected   this   necklace   and   how  it   was   received   by  Miss 

Blackwell  is  given  by  Sahag  Chetjian,  with  whom  it  was  sent  to  America,  in  Baikar,  March  29, 

30,  and   31,    1950.    Mr.   Chetjian  also   tells   the  very  interesting  story  of  how  Mrs.   Barrows 

first  met  Hovhannes  Khachumian  in  Leipzig  in   1890-1891,  how  he  was  led   to  come  to  the 

United   States,  how  he  became  instrumental   in  interesting  Miss   Blackwell  in  the   Armenian 

cause,  and  other  particulars  about  his  life  and  death  in  Germany — all  as  told  to  him  by  Miss 

Blackwell  herself. — Ed. 

^So  characterized  in  an  editorial  in  The  Nation,  March  25,  1950. 

2 A.  Nourhan,  "Alice  Stone  Blackwell,"  Eritassard  Hayastan,  March  29,   1950,  p.   1. 

143 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


taken  from  remeniscences  of  Sahag  Chetjian,^  who  came  to  know  Miss  Black- 
well  closely  during  the  first  decade  of  this  century : 

In  addition  to  her  interests  in  the  general  field  of  literature  and  poetry,  Miss 
Blackwell  followed  with  interest  the  aims  and  activities  of  Armenian  and  Rus- 
sian political  parties.  She  wished  to  secure  objective  information  on  the  Rus- 
sian socialist  revolutionaries  and  social  democrats.  She  had  a  great  regard  for 
Mrs.  Catherine  Breshovsky.  When  the  latter  arrived  in  the  United  States,  Miss 
Blackwell  established  close  relations  with  her  and  entertained  her  in  her  home. 
She  was  always  grieved  when  some  calamity  beclouded  the  poHtical  future  of 
the  Armenian  people.  When  she  learned  about  the  terroristic  activities  of  mis- 
guided Armenians  in  London  and  Boston,  she  said  with  great  emotion :  "I  am 
very  sorry,  they  will  spoil  your  reputation  abroad." 

In  1904  a  meeting  was  organized  in  Boston  by  Armenian  patriots  under 
the  leadership  of  Mrs.  Barrows  and  Miss  Blackwell,  James  Bryce  was  the  speaker. 
It  was  in  the  days  of  the  uprising  in  Sassoun.  Bryce,  who  spoke  on  the  Armenian 
question,  had  said:  You  Armenians  should  never  place  any  hopes  in  European 
diplomacy.  Europe  will  not  come  to  your  aid.  Be  circumspect  in  demonstra- 
tions, otherwise  through  massacres  and  other  measures  you  will  be  decimated  in 
your  own  country,  and  then  the  Armenian  question  will  cease  to  exist — there 
will  not  be  enough  of  you  to  count.  Be  circumpect  and  wait  for  political  de- 
velopments to  become  favorable  to  your  cause. 

Representatives  of  the  various  Armenian  political  parties  were  present. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  Vramian  approached  Bryce  and  protested 
vehemently  against  the  point  of  view  expressed  in  his  speech.  He  then  left  the 
meeting  hall.  Outside,  an  argument  arose  between  Vramian,  the  Armenakans, 
and  the  Reorganized  Hunchakians.  Among  those  who  spoke  were  G.  Papazian, 
Karekin  Manougian,  and  Askanaz  Melkonian,  They  attacked  Vramian  in- 
dignantly, and  condemned  the  uprising  of  Sassoun.  When  the  rumor  of  what 
was  happening  outside  reached  Miss  Blackwell  inside,  she  slipped  out  for  fear 
the  argument  might  develop  into  a  fight.  Fifteen  years  later  Vramian  him- 
self was  advising  the  Armenians  in  Van  to  be  circumspect ! 

In  1906  when  the  Armenakans  brought  Portoukalian  to  the  United  States 
to  reorganize  their  party,  they  introduced  him  to  Miss  Black\7ell.  She  was  much 
pleased  when  she  learned  that  he  was  also  a  poet. 

Miss  Blackwell  usually  took  part  in  meetings  of  a  cultural  character.  Know- 
ing quite  closely  the  Vaspurakan  (Van)  Armenians— Karekin  Manougian, 
Askanaz  Melkonian,  Dr.  Nalchajian,  Hovhannes  Hagopian — she  joined  the 
Vaspurakan  Educational  Association.  In  addition  to  the  usual  membership  fee 
she  contributed  an  annual  sum  as  a  gift.  She  presided  at  the  meetings  as  honor- 
ary chairman.  She  opened  the  meeting  by  praising  Khrimian  Hairig,  pointed  to 
the  necklace  of  amber  which  Hairig  had  given  her,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 


^Baikar,  March  31,  1950,  pp.  2-3.    The  next  seven  paragraphs  are  taken  from  this  article. 

144 


ALICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 


applause,  sat  and  occupied  herself  with  her  knitting.'*  In  1910  when  Askanaz 
Melkonian  announced  to  her  that  at  Varag  an  agricultural  school  would  be 
opened  in  honor  of  Hairig  and  that  in  that  connection  a  campaign  for  funds 
had  started  among  the  Armenians  in  the  United  States,  Miss  Blackwell  expressed 
great  joy  concerning  the  project  and  promised  her  material  share  in  it  when  the 
final  arrangements  were  made.  Unfortunately  the  disaster  of  1915-1920 
wrecked  every  dream  of  the  Armenians,  and  put  an  end  to  the  project  of  the 
agricultural  school  at  Varag. 

When  in  1923-1924  Chetjian  saw  Miss  Blackwell  for  the  last  time,  she  was 
then  living  in  an  apartment.  She  had  willed  her  home  to  the  city  of  Dorchester 
and  had  withdrawn  with  her  secretary  to  the  apartment."  "We  spoke,"  he  says, 
"about  the  old  days.  She  was  interested  in  the  friends  of  the  past.  She  was  very 
optimistic  about  the  future  of  Armenia ;  and  suggested  that  Armenia  never  sever 
her  relations  with  Russia.  'Yes,'  she  said,  'democratic  liberties  are  desirable,  but 
Armenians  should  not  be  hopeless.   They  will  be  realized  in  due  time.'  " 

Armenians  will  never  forget  the  friendship  of  Miss  Blackwell  and  will  al- 
ways cherish  her  memory  with  a  deep  sense  of  gratitude  for  all  that  she  did  for 
them.  She  was,  indeed,  the  guardian  angel  of  the  Armenian  people.^  When 
tomorrow  the  history  of  the  Armenian-American  community  is  written,  a  special 
chapter  in  it  will  be  devoted  to  this  great  lady. 

IV. 

A  Tribute 

By  Samuel  A.  Eliot^ 

Y^  E  are  gathered  here,  my  friends,  to  bring  our  tribute  of  reverence  and 
gratitude  for  the  life  that  has  been  so  long  and  so  valiantly  lived  here  among 
us.  If  indeed  it  were  possible  for  each  and  every  one  of  us  to  express  in  some 
single  sentence  the  feeling  that  bound  us  to  the  life  we  here  commemorate,  then 
from  our  separate  experiences  and  our  different  points  of  view  and  of  contact 
there  would  be  added  to  the  silent  tribute  of  your  presence  the  fitting  words  of 


4Mrs.  Guy  Lamprey  Stantial  who  kindly  read  the  entire  manuscript  of  this  symposium  and 

made   several  valuable   corrections   and   additions,   commented   thus   at   this   point :     "No   one 

here  ever  saw  Miss  Blackwell  knitting.    We  thought  she  never  knew  how  to  use  her  hands  in 

that  capacity.    In  all  instances  where  I  ever  saw  her  applauded  she  always  folded  her  hands 

in  her  lap  and  sat  with  bowed  head,  modestly  accepting  the  plaudits  of  the  audience.    Maybe 

some  of  her  friends  sav/  her  knitting,  but*"  those  of  her  family  with  whom  I  have  talked  today 

say  they  never  did." 

f'Mrs.  Stantial's  correction  and  comment  is  as  follows:    Miss  Blackwell  turned  her  home  over 

to  the  Morgan  Memorial  when  she  went  into  the  Dorchester  apartment  but  she  did  not  deed 

it  to  them  until  her  money  was  taken  from  her  in   1935.    Then  it  was  agreed  to  furnish  her 

with  an  annuity  for  the  rest  of  her  life  in  return  for  the  use  of  the  house.    Title  to  the  house 

went  to  the  Morgan  Memorial  on  her  death. 

^So  characterized  by  Dr.  M.  S.  Kaprielian,  according  to  Dikran  Megunt  Spear,  Baikar,  April 

7,  1950. 

ITribute  at  the  memorial  service  held  at  the  Arlington  Street  Church,  Boston,  March  18,  1950. 

145 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


appreciation  and  affection.  I'm  sure  that  we  all  feel  that  so  radiant  a  life 
cannot  be  permitted  to  pass  into  the  silence  without  loving  praise,  while  at  the 
same  time  one  who  tries  to  express  our  common  feeling  must  respect  the  reserves 
that  are  the  rights  of  a  gentlewoman. 

What  a  rich  and  abundant  life  it  was!  We  don't  have  to  force  words  or 
phrases  when  we  speak  of  Alice  Stone  Blackwell.  You  know  the  lives  of  many 
good,  kind  people  seem  to  lack  emphasis.  They  are  sort  of  negatively  good. 
They  do  the  right  things  but  not  so  much  on  their  own  initiative  as  because 
others  do  them  or  it  is  the  custom  of  their  set  to  do  them.  How  refreshing  and 
invigorating  to  come  into  contact  with  a  distinctive  personality  ready  to  exercise 
an  independent  judgment,  able  to  see  clearly  and  imagine  vividly  and  will  nobly. 
Here  was  a  positive  and  affirmative  nature — one  that  said  "yes"  more  often  than 
"no."  She  never  waited  for  an  idea  or  a  movement  to  become  popular.  If  she 
believed  in  it  she  just  set  to  work  to  make  it  popiilar — and  the  slowness  of  the 
progressive  reforms  she  advocated  so  perseveringly,  the  apathy  and  indifference 
of  people  toward  the  causes  that  to  her  were  so  imperative,  never  seemed  to  fret 
her,  at  least  in  public.  She  may  have  shown  some  natural  impatience  to  those 
nearest  her  and  if  so  I'm  sure  that  she  could  express  her  indignation  in  suf- 
ficiently forcible  and  appropriate  terms — but  to  us  who  were  her  allies  and 
admirers  without  being  her  intimates  every  defeat  seemed  only  to  stiffen  her 
backbone  and  her  eagerness  to  get  into  the  battle  again. 

Alice  Blackwell  came,  as  you  know,  from  a  sturdy,  bold,  exceptionally  long- 
lived  stock.  With  her  first  breath  she  must  have  drawn  in  something  of  her 
parents'  devotion  to  the  anti-slavery  movement  and  the  cause  of  equal  rights 
for  women.  She  inherited  the  intellectual  and  moral  equipment  that  prepared 
her  for  the  service  she  was  to  render  to  humanity,  and  she  inherited  too  a  certain 
scorn  of  consequences  when  she  knew  she  was  on  the  right  road.  Like  her  gifted 
mother — whose  biography  she  wrote — she  could  speak  with  fine  freedom,  force 
and  fluency.  She  answered  every  summons  of  conscience — oh,  not  with  the  sort 
of  stoi6  resignation  which  is  about  all  that  some  of  us  can  muster — ^but  with  a 
resolute,  contagious  enthusiasm.  How  her  penetrating  intelfigence  went  right 
to  the  heart  of  any  problem  or  emergency !  I  don't  think  she  ever  knew  or  recog- 
nized a  terminum :  life  to  her  was  a  thoroughfare.  One  cause  won  just  meant 
a  chance  to  tackle  another  enterprise — and  at  it  she  went  without  waiting  to 
wonder  if  anybody  would  follow  her.  The  reward  of  today's  success  was  just 
the  vista  of  tomorrow's  tasks  and  the  recompense  of  duty  done  was  more  duty 
to  do — and  more  joy  in  doing  it.  The  good  of  today  presaged  the  better  of 
tomorrow. 

What  a  faculty  she  had  of  putting  herself  in  the  place  of  abused  and  op- 
pressed and  underprivileged  people !  That  took  keen  imagination  as  well  as  sym- 
pathy and  compassion.  She  valued  men  and  women,  did  she  not,  not  by  con- 
ventional standards  but  by  their  intrinsic  worth.  Her  own  candor  and  vigorous 
common-sense  scattered  all  the  trivial  artificialities  of  our  social  intercourse. 


146 


ALICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 


Her  talk  was  entertaining,  instructive  but  not  pedantic,  and  sometimes  a  bit  pro- 
vocative. She  lived  on  a  high  plane  of  thought  and  action  but  did  not  fail  to 
see  the  humorous  side  of  things  and  could  sometimes  laugh  at  herself  and  at, 
or  with,  some  of  her  strong-minded  associates. 

There  was  nothing  vague  or  obscure  in  her  thinking.  Right  was  right  and 
wrong  was  wrong.  She  dwelt  in  no  neutral  zone  and  she  had  no  use  for  com- 
promises when  moral  issues  were  at  stake.  She  was  well  assured  that  what  is 
morally  wrong  can  never  be  politically  right.  Courage  and  confidence  were  the 
good  angels  that  dwelt  with  her  and  through  her  breathed  a  benediction  on  us  all. 
How  wide  and  prodigal  too  were  her  sympathies.  They  overflowed  all 
boundaries.  They  were  as  broad  as  humanity — ^including  white  and  black, 
Greek  and  Armenian,  bond  and  free.  She  could  say  with  Lowell: 
Wherever  wrong  is  done, 

To  the  humblest  and  the  weakest  'neath  the  all  beholding  sun. 
That  wrong  is  also  done  to  us:  and  they  are  slaves  most  base. 
Whose  love  of  right  is  for  themselves  and  not  for  all  their  race. 

I  don't  remember  that  I  ever  talked  with  her  about  rehgion.  Somehow  the 
pre-eminence  of  the  spiritual  values  seemed  to  be  just  taken  for  granted.  I  am 
sure  that  for  her  the  great  commandments  were  not  those  that  begin  "Thou 
shaft  not"  but  those  that  begin  "Thou  shalt."  For  her  religion  was  not  a  static 
formula  but  a  dynamic  process — not  renunciation  but  the  multiplication  of  free- 
dom and  power.  To  accept  the  rich  privileges  of  life  with  an  alert  body,  an 
eager  mind,  a  lively  imagination,  a  steadfast  purpose — that  was  to  her  the 
Father's  business  in  which  she  had  a  responsible  partnership. 

So  she  lived  her  92  years,  vivid,  resilient — in  communion  with  all  sorts  and 
conditions  of  men,  in  constant  pursuit  of  the  things  that  are  just  and  lovely 
and  of  good  report,  in  the  faith  that  this  mysterious  and  majestic  universe  is 
well  ordered — and  then,  with  no  wasting  malady  or  long  decay,  the  end  was 
peace. 

In  the  biography  of  her  mother,  Lucy  Stone,  Miss  Blackwell  printed  some 
verses  which  her  mother  had  clipped  from  a  newspaper  and  had  beside  her  as 
she  lay  quietly  dying.  They  seem  as  appropriate  for  the  daughter  as  for  the 
mother : 

Up  and  away  like  the  dew  of  the  morning. 
That  soars  from  the  earth  to  its  home  in  the  sun. 
So  let  me  steal  away  gently  and  lovingly, 
Only  remembered  by  what  I  have  done. 

Needs  there  the  praise  of  the  love-written  record, 
«.       The  name  and  the  epitaph  graved  on  the  stone? 

The  things  we  have  lived  for,  let  them  be  our  story, 
We  ourselves  but  remembered  by  what  we  have  done. 

Not  myself,  but  the  truth  that  in  life  I  have  spoken. 
Not  myself,  but  the  seed  that  in  life  I  have  sown. 
Shall  pass  on  to  ages,  all  about  me  forgotten. 
Save  the  truth  I  have  spoken,  the  things  I  have  done. 


147 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


A  Sonnet 

By  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  Jr.^ 

J^HE  sweeps  the  wide  horizon  with  her  glass 

Watching  the  human  drama  there  unroll, 

And,  tracing  the  events  upon  her  scroll, 

Divines  the  meaning  of  what  comes  to  pass. 

Across  the  years  her  clear  coherent  speech 

Has  flashed  like  sunlight  through  a  rifted  cloud 

To  lend  illumination  when  the  crowd 

With  cruel  hands  the  weak  has  sought  to  reach. 

The  Psalmists'  days  have  passed  her  with  a  smile. 

Her  heresies  enjoy  the  guise  of  law, 

And  now,  with  Delphic  word  at  her  command. 

Beside  her  tripod  at  the  cavern's  maw. 

With  flame-tipped  thoughts  does  she  the  world  beguile 

And,  as  of  old,  drive  darkness  from  the  land. 


In  Memoriam 


A 


FORTNIGHT  before  her  death  on  March  fifteenth,  Miss  Blackwell  ex- 
pressed two  longings — characteristically  not  for  herself  but  to  keep  the  cause  of 
woman's  freedom  alive  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  coming  generations.  She 
wanted  the  biography  of  Lucy  Stone  put  into  the  libraries  of  all  the  women's 
colleges  of  the  nation,  and  she  wanted  the  private  papers  of  Lucy  Stone  and 
Henry  B.  Blackwell  put  in  order  and  indexed  so  that  these  priceless  records  of 
the  anti-slavery  and  woman's  movements  might  be  available  for  the  future. 

It  should  be  a  privilege  for  every  Armenian  to  help  make  the  last  wishes  of 
Alice  Stone  Blackvv^ell  come  true. 

Memorial  contributions  may  be  sent  to  the  Alice  Stone  Blackwell  Fund,  21 
Ashmont  Street,  Melrose  76,  Massachusetts. 


^Written  in   1936.    Read  at  Miss  Blackwell's  Memorial  Service  by  the  minister  of  Arlington 
Street  Church,  Rev.  Dana  McLean  Greeley. 

148 


Armenians   as   I   Have   Known   Them 

By  Alice  Stone  Blackwell^ 

J\  YOUNG  man  was  afraid  that  his  sweetheart  was  going  to  jih  him.  He  asked 
an  older  friend  what  his  opinion  of  woman  was.  The  older  man  answered,  "What 
do  you  mean  by  asking  me  my  opinion  of  one-half  the  human  race?  There  are 
all  kinds  of  women.  There  are  some  who  cannot  be  trusted  out  of  your  sight. 
There  are  others  who  can  be  trusted  through  thick  and  thin," 

This  story  was  called  to  my  remembrance  when  I  was  asked  to  write  a  short 
article  on  "Armenians  as  I  have  Known  Them."  Among  the  Armenians,  as 
among  all  other  races  and  nationalities,  there  are  all  kinds  of  people,  good,  bad 
and  indifferent.   I  have  met  Armenians  of  all  these  kinds. 

Many  years  ago  a  famous  writer  said  that  one  can  tell  with  almost  laughable 
certainty  what  a  man's  wife  is  like,  by  finding  out  what  is  his  opinion  of  women. 
An  American  who  knows  one  bad  Armenian  is  apt  to  jump  to  the  conclusion 
that  all  other  Armenians  are  like  him.  Of  course  this  is  wholly  unreasonable  and 
unjust ;  but  it  is  well  for  our  Armenians  to  remember  that  if  one  of  them  proves 
himself  untrustworthy,  he  not  only  destroys  his  own  reputation  but  helps  to  de- 
stroy the  reputation  of  all  his  compatriots  among  thoughtless  Americans;  and 
the  world  is  full  of  thoughtless  persons. 

Among  my  Armenian  friends  there  have  been  some  of  the  noblest  charac- 
ters that  I  have  known  —  men  and  women  thoroughly  worthy  of  their  heroic 
ancestors  whose  history  has  been  an  inspiration  to  me  for  more  than  forty 
years.  It  is  well  within  my  power  to  make  the  comparison,  for  it  has  been  my 
good  fortune  to  know  many  extraordinary  men  and  women  of  different  national- 
ities. I  have  found  these  fine  characters  among  both  the  Armenian-speaking 
and  Turkish-speaking  Armenians,  among  both  the  Protestants  and  the  Gre- 
gorians. 

My  first  Armenian  friend  was  Ohannes  Khachumian,^  a  brilliant  young 
Russian  Armenian,  a  theological  student.  Mrs.  Isabelle  C.  Barrows,  who  had 
met  him  in  Europe,  persuaded  him  to  come  to  the  United  States  to  represent 
the  Armenian  National  Church  at  the  World's  Congress  of  Religions  which  was 
held  at  Chicago  in  1893.  I  met  him  the  same  year  in  her  summer  camp  where 
he  opened  to  me  a  whole  new  world  in  Armenian  history  and  literature. 


^Letter  written  some  years  ago  at  the  request  of  Arthur  Derounian,  copied  from  one  of  her 
scrapbooks  for  Armenian  Affairs  by  Mrs.  Edna  Lamprey  Stantial.  We  assume,  on  the  basis  of 
internal  evidence,  that  this  letter  was  written  in  1933,  on  the  occasion  of  the  assassination  of 
Archbishop  Levon  Tourian.  The  death  of  Archbishop  Tourian  must  have  crushed  the  heart 
of  Miss  Blackwell,  for  in  the  letter  to  the  editor  in  which  Mrs.  Stantial  refers  to  this  article, 
she  adds :  "Somewhere  [in  the  scrapbooks]  I  saw  another  reference  to  the  Armenian  people, 
but  I  cannot  find  it.  But  this  was  the  sentence  that  impressed  me :  'When  I  hear  of  an  Armen- 
ian who  has  done  something  wrong,  I  feel  like  a  grandmother  whose  grandchild  has  hurt  her.'  " 

—Ed. 

2See  supra  pp.    139  ff   for   details   of  the   life   of  Khachumian   and   his   relations   with   Miss 

Blackwell. 

149 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


The  first  Society  of  Friends  of  Armenia  was  organized  that  summer  with 
Mrs.  Barrows  as  president,  and  myself  as  secretary. 

Ohannes  KJiachumian  studied  for  some  time  at  an  Episcopal  theological 
school  in  this  country.  He  then  returned  to  Europe  and  died  a  year  or  two  later ; 
but  the  influence  of  his  short  life  still  survives. 

It  is  a  thousand  pities  that  so  many  of  our  young  Armenians  of  today  re- 
main in  ignorance  of  their  nation's  wonderful  history.  It  is  as  if  they  were  entitled 
to  a  great  treasure  buried  by  their  ancestors  but  never  took  the  trouble  to  dig  it 
up.  It  is  uplifting  to  know  that  one  had  ancestors  whom  one  should  always  try 
to  live  up  towards,  even  if  one  can  never  fully  live  up  to  them. 


THE  LAKE  OF  VAN^ 
By  Raffi  (Melik  Hagopian) 


j^  PEAK,  O  lake !  why  are  thy  waters  silent 
Wilt  thou  not  lament  with  luckless  me? 
Move,  ye  zephyrs,  move  the  rippling  wavelets! 
With  this  lake  my  tears  shall  mingled  be. 

Tell  me,  lake — for  thou  hast  been  a  witness 
Of  our  history  from  the  earliest  day — 
Shall  Armenia,  that  was  once  a  garden, 
Always  be  a  thorny  desert  gray? 

Shall  our  hapless  fatherland  forever 

By  a  foreign  master  be  down-trod? 

Are  the  Armenians  and  their  sons  unworthy, 

Judged  before  the  righteous  throne  of  God? 

Is  a  glad  day  coming,  when  a  banner 
Shall  on  Ararat  its  folds  expand. 
And  from  every  side  Armenian  pilgrims 
Hasten  to  their  beauteous  fatherland? 


iFrom  Armenian  Poems,  rendered  into  English  verse  by  Alice  Stone  Blackwell,  [published  by 
Robert  Chambers],  Boston,  1917,  p.  124. 

150 


Notes  on  the  Evolution  of  Armenians 

Architecture 

and  Its  Influence  Abroad 

By  Vahan  Hagopian^ 

I. 

HISTORICAL  BACKGROUND 


I 


N  the  New  York  Public  Library  is  a  book  entitled  Recueil  de  Cent  Estampes, 
Representant  Differeiites  Nations  du  Levant  by  M.  Le  Hay,  under  the  orders  of 
M.  de  Ferriol,  ambassador  of  the  King  to  the  Sublime  Porte,  printed  in  Paris 
in  1714,  showing  the  colorful  and  picturesquely  varied  costumes  worn  at  the 
time  by  dignitaries,  functionaries,  officers,  and  members  of  trades  and  crafts  in 
Constantinople. 

A  full  page  illustration  of  a  standing  personage  holding  the  attribute  of  his 
craft  is  captioned  "Un  Architecte  Armenien"  which  bears  out  the  fact,  little 
known  even  to  Armenians,  that  they  had  almost  a  monopoly  as  master  builders  in 
the  Turkish  empire,  the  tradition  of  which  went  back  to  Byzantium  when  an 
Armenian  architect  named  Tiridates  was  summoned  in  A.D.  989  from  his  coun- 
try to  repair  serious  damage  done  to  St.  Sophia  by  an  earthquake. 

Armenians  are  seldom  aware  that  probably  the  most  outstanding  mani- 
festation of  their  past  culture  is  their  contribution  to  architecture,  as  has  been 
emphasized  by  leading  authorities  on  archeology  and  the  history  of  architec- 
ture, among  whom  may  be  mentioned  Professors  Grimm,  Strzygowski,  Benoit  and 
Choisy.  The  architecture  of  Armenia,  although  influenced  by  Byzantium  and 
Persia,  has  flourished  in  a  most  original  manner,  with  its  own  marked  char- 
acteristics, and  in  turn  has  influenced  not  only  adjoining  countries  but  has  had 
its  repercussions  in  distant  lands. 

The  architecture  of   the  inhabitants,   Armenians  and   Georgians,   of  the 


iVahan  Hagopian,  Architect  A. I. A.,  born  in  Cairo,  was  educated  in  the  French  Christian 
schools  there.  As  a  result  of  their  influence  he  continued  with  his  higher  education  in  Paris, 
where  he  completed  his  professional  studies  with  honors  and  attained  the  highest  degree  in 
architecture  awarded  by  the  French  government.  From  the  beginning  of  his  career  he  was 
attracted  to  ecclesiastical  architecture.  The  study  of  Christian  dogmas  and  liturgies  and  their 
continual  influence  on  architecture  fascinated  him.  Realizing  the  important  role  which 
Armenian  architecture  plays  in  this  chain  of  evolution,  he  went  into  its  study  deeply  while 
at  the  Ecole  Nationale  des  Beaux  Arts.  The  subject  of  his  final  thesis  there  was  an  Armenian 
church  and  community  center.  Here  he  emphasized  the  philosophy  of  Armenian  design, 
although  the  group  of  buildings  conformed  to  modern  life  and  economy.  Through  the  years 
that  followed  Mr.  Hagopian  has  continued  his  study  and  research  in  Armenian  architecture, 
although  much  of  his  ecclesiastical  design  work  has  been  for  other  nationality  groups. — Ed. 

151 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


mountain  lands  between  the  Black  Sea,  Anatolia,  Upper  Mesopotamia,  the 
Caspian  Sea  and  the  Caucasus  mountains  may  be  studied  by  the  remains  of 
religious  buildings  erected  after  their  conversion  to  Christianity  in  the  last 
quarter  of  the  third  century  by  St.  Gregory  the  Illuminator.  Some  ruins  at 
Garni,  near  Yerevan,  are  the  earliest  known  and  remind  us  of  an  important 
building  by  King  Tiridates,  dating  from  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century. 

However,  from  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century,  the  Christians  of  Armenia 
were  subject  to  persecutions  by  the  Persians,  which  slowed  up  construction.  From 
this  time  dates  the  plan,  if  not  the  upper  structures,  of  the  Mother  Church, 
situated  in  the  center  of  the  Monastery  of  Echmiadzin  in  the  Holy  See  of  the 
Armenians  at  Echmiadzin,  which  was  also  known  as  Vagharshapat. 

The  seventh  century  was  a  busy  era  in  construction,  especially  under  the 
pontificate  of  Catholicos  Komitas  (after  A.D.  618)  and  Nerses  III,  also  called 
the  Builder  (A.D.  640-661).  The  former  rebuilt  on  the  same  foundations  the 
Cathedral  of  Echmiadzin  and  the  nearby  churches  of  Saint  Hripsime  (A.D. 
618)  and  Saint  Gaiane  (A.D.  628-640).  The  most  noteworthy  edifice  of  Nerses 
is  the  Church  of  St.  Gregory  the  Illuminator,  a  shrine  to  the  Armenian  apostle 
and  also  a  capital  document  for  the  history  of  Armenian  architecture.  This 
period  was  also  marked  by  the  unhappy  addition  of  porticos  to  many  ancient 
churches.  From  A.D.  718  to  728  the  Church  of  Usunlar  was  built,  which  is 
undoubtedly  contemporaneous  to  that  of  Tikor. 

Armenian  geographic  position  between  Persia  and  the  Greek  empire  made 
her,  until  the  tenth  century  and  the  protection  of  the  Califs  of  Baghdad  gave  her 
kings,  a  perpetual  battlefield.  Her  development  was  under  handicaps,  and  by 
the  time  she  had  the  quiet  and  security  necessary  to  the  creation  of  great  art, 
Byzantian  architecture  had  crystallized  itself.  Armenia  borrowed  from  it  its 
general  principles.  The  plan  of  the  Armenian  church  of  the  tenth  century  is  a 
variation  of  the  Byzantine  plan. 

Armenia,  under  the  dynasty  of  the  Bagratides  (A.D.  859-1080)  had  a 
period  of  prosperity,  particularly  in  the  last  half  of  the  tenth  century  and  the 
beginning  of  the  eleventh,  during  the  reigns  of  King  Ashod  III,  Sempad  II,  and 
Gagik  I,  who  encouraged  building. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century  dates  the  monastery  of  Akhtamar 
on  an  island  in  Lake  Van,  with  its  church  which  is  more  a  jewel  than  a  building ; 
the  Church  of  Pitzounda  on  the  Black  Sea ;  the  Church  of  Mokwi  and  that  of 
the  Holy  Cross  at  Akhpat  (A.D.  977-991 ) .  The  first  half  of  the  eleventh  century 
produced  the  Church  of  Koutais  (A.D.  1003),  ruined  by  the  Turks  in  1691; 
the  buildings  at  Ani,  ruined  by  Arp  Asian  (1064);  the  Cathedral  (1010), 
Chapel  of  St.  Gregory,  Chapel  of  the  Redemptor  ( 1041 ) ,  Convent  of  Marmashen 
at  the  north  of  Alexandropol  (Leninakan)  ;  the  churches  of  Sandjerl  (1033- 
1044)  ;  Nikortzminda  under  the  king  Bagrat  of  Georgia  (1027-1072).  The  end 
©f  the  eleventh  century  saw  the  Church  of  Samthavis  and  the  Church  of  the 
Convent  of  Ghelat.    In  the  twelfth  century  there  was  a  decrease  in  building 


152 


EVOLUTION  OF  ARMENIA'S  ARCHITECTURE 

activity.  Nevertheless,  a  mausoleum  was  added  to  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Cross 
at  Akhpat  in  1183,  the  monastery  of  Kosha  Vank  was  built  near  Ani,  and  the 
Church  of  St.  Gregory  was  built  at  Ani  in  1215. 

In  1222  came  the  MongoUan  invasion,  and  since  then  the  architecture  of 
Armenia  has  been  on  the  decline.  Upper  Georgia,  however,  was  less  affected  and 
the  Monastery  of  Safar  at  Akhalsykh,  along  with  the  Church  of  Saint  Sava  were 
built  (1306-1334). 

The  high  mountain  country,  swept  by  rainy  winds  from  the  Black  Sea,  a 
variable  and  damp  climate,  and  an  insufficient  all  around  civilization  were  a 
handicap  to  the  art  of  construction.  Yet  the  country  offered  facilities  in  the 
procurement  of  wood,  excellent  and  abundant  building  stone,  and  an  intelligent 
and  active  population  which  did  the  most  with  the  materials  at  hand.  As  lime- 
stone for  m.ortar  was  scarce,  the  perfectly  cut  stone  in  buildings  was  laid  with 
neat  dry  joints  in  level  courses.  This  practice  lasted  until  the  Middle  Ages. 
Alternate  courses  of  brick  and  stone  and  brick  quoins  around  corners  as  in 
Koutais  are  the  exceptions. 

As  a  consequence  of  Armenia's  religious  dependence  on  Asia  Minor  and 
northern  Syria,  of  its  being  open  to  penetrations  from  Anatolia  and  Persia,  and 
of  a  strategic  situation  which  made  her  the  object  of  constant  disputes  between 
the  Sassanian  and  Byzantine  empires,  Armenian  architecture  naturally  felt 
the  competing  influences  of  Asia  Minor,  Syria  and  Byzantium  on  the  one  hand, 
and  of  the  Mesopotamian,  Persian,  and  Moslem  on  the  other  hand.  Up  to  the 
tenth  century  the  first  were  dominant.  After  this  period  the  latter  influence  was 
the  most  felt.  Therefore,  Armenian  architecture  may  be  classified  as  of  the  pre- 
tenth  and  post-tenth  centuries.  The  study  of  her  construction  and  design  char- 
acteristics may  be  best  done  in  comparison  to  that  of  Byzantium  from  where 
most  of  her  pre-tenth  century  influence  is  received.  The  factor  that  was  com- 
mon to  both  Syria  and  Armenia  is  that  they  were  stone  building  countries  and 
have  received  influences  from  the  same  sources,  which  they  have  nevertheless 
expressed  in  different  ways. 

11. 

FORM 

Design  Expression  and  Plan.  The  Byzantines  express  on  the  exterior  of 
their  buildings  the  inner  divisions  and  organic  structure  frankly,  while  the  Ar- 
menians conceal  them  under  an  artificial  symmetry.  This  concern  for  symmetry  is 
carried  to  the  point  where  the  dome  is  placed  in  the  exact  center  of  the  overall 
length  of  the  church  and  the  apse  is  concealed  under  the  main  roof.  The  side 
apses  are  likewise  concealed  under  the  extension  of  the  roof  of  the  side  aisles. 
V-shaped  niches  between  the  apse  and  side  apses  are  the  only  outward  expres- 
sion of  their  relation  in  plan.    These  V-shaped  niches  which  are  characteristic 

153 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


to  the  style  are  also  found  on  the  other  elevations  of  the  church,  mainly  in  the 
buttresses  terminating  the  dome  carrying  arches. 

The  conception  of  the  architectural  effect  is  an  original  and  a  happy  one. 
The  concern  about  appearance  is  evident  and  this  sense  of  the  esthetic  is  en- 
tirely different  from  that  of  the  East.  This  architecture  is  also  noteworthy  for 
its  complete  unconcern  of  material  sizes.  Another  characteristic  is  the  sense  of 
the  picturesque  in  the  taste  for  the  monumental. 

The  plan  of  the  Armenian  church  is  generally  rectangular  with  a  nave 
and  a  transept  of  equal  widths  but  varying  lengths.  At  the  intersection  of  the 
nave  and  transept  is  a  polygonal  or  circular  tower  which  lights  the  edifice. 

The  nave  which  is  terminated  on  its  eastern  end  by  a  semi-circular  apse 
where  the  services  are  held  is  flanked  by  aisles  of  lesser  dimensions.  Generally 
chapels  or  small  apses,  as  is  customary  in  the  oriental  churches,  terminate  the 
aisles. 

In  the  earlier  churches  such  as  the  Cathedral  of  Echmiadzin  and  the  Church 
of  Tikor  the  ap>se  projects  beyond  the  rectangle  of  the  building  and  its  ex- 
terior face  is  polygonal.  In  later  churches,  when  the  exterior  of  the  apse  be- 
came flush  with  the  rectangle  of  the  building,  as  in  Ani  Cathedral  and  St. 
Hripsime,  its  position  was  marked  on  the  outside  with  V-shaped  niches  on  each 
of  the  sides  and  rising  to  the  full  height  of  the  building.  These  niches  are 
sometimes  repeated  on  the  other  sides  of  the  building  and  express  the  separation 
of  the  transept  from  the  aisles  as  well  as  the  nave  from  the  aisles. 

In  the  Cathedral  of  Echmiadzin  and  the  Church  of  St.  Hripsime,  the 
apses  appear  on  the  four  sides  of  the  edifice  while  in  the  Church  of  Koutais,  in 
addition  to  the  other  apse  at  the  east  of  the  nave,  is  one  on  each  end  of  the 
transept. 

Sometimes,  as  in  the  churches  of  Tikor  and  Usunlar,  the  Syrian  influence 
of  projections  on  the  rear  end  of  the  church  give  to  the  plan  the  shape  of  a  T 
in  the  arms  of  which  are  exterior  small  apses,  and  as  in  Usunlar,  an  exterior 
peristyle  on  the  entrance  and  sides  of  the  building. 

The  atrium  and  generally  the  narthex  are  absent. 

The  funeral  chapels  and  memorial  churches,  such  as  St.  Gregory  the 
Illuminator,  near  Echmiadzin,  present  a  circular  plan  or  a  square  plan  with 
absence  of  nave  and  transept,  and  where  the  apses  project  directly  from  the 
arches  which  support  the  dome,  as  in  St.  Hripsime's  Church  in  Echmiadzin. 

The  equilibrium  of  the  construction  of  the  Armenian  churches  is  perfectly 
maintained  and  expressed.  The  dome  is  almost  thrustless  and  carried  by  arches 
and  braced  by  the  vaults  of  the  side  apses,  side  aisles,  and  are  at  their  critical 
points  buttressed  by  reinforced  piers.  The  proportions  of  the  Armenian  church 
are  slender.  In  the  eleventh  century  these  were  further  emphasized  with  the 
pointed  arch,  ribbed  piers,  and  on  the  plain  interior  walls  with  decorative  ar- 
cades of  thin  engaged  columns  supporting  raised-on-horse-shoe   arches.    This 

154 


EVOLUTION  OF  ARMENIA'S  ARCHITECTURE 

latter  is  an  Armenian  peculiarity  totally  alien  to  Byzantium  and  has  been  trans- 
mitted to  Russian  and  Balkan  churches. 

Along  the  edges  of  the  buildings  and  openings  as  well  as  acting  as  friezes 
and  decorative  bands  are  concentrated  heavy  bands  of  trimming,  the  weight 
of  which  is  quite  in  contrast  with  the  small  dimensions  of  the  building.  These 
braids  or  ribbons  often  take  the  form  of  leaf  ornament  of  a  Sassanian  type. 

In  the  interiors  of  all  these  churches  we  see  pointed  barrel  vaults  at  the 
ends  of  which  are  projecting  doubled  arches.  Where  these  piers  fall,  each  is 
received  and  carried  to  the  floor  by  an  individual  pilaster  or  engaged  column, 
this  giving  the  appearance  of  a  pier  with  broken  surfaces.  This  is  a  forerunner  of 
such  piers  in  western  Romanesque  architecture,  which  it  antedates. 

Construction  of  Vaults.  The  Byzantines  resorted  to  brick,  which  alone 
could  allow  the  spanning  of  voids  with  masonry  without  the  help  of  trusses, 
forms  and  bracing.  A  thin  slice  of  masonry  was  built  at  a  time  and  supported 
by  the  adjacent  work  through  the  adhesion  of  the  mortar,  until  the  latter  hard- 
ened. The  work  was  then  continued  until  the  span  was  covered.  This  method 
of  construction  became  so  established  that  the  Byzantines  used  it  even  where 
building  stone  was  abundant. 

In  Armenia,  however,  stone  was  the  logical  material  to  use.  But,  as  vous- 
soirs  of  large  stone  could  not  be  held  in  place  even  temporarily  through  adhesion 
of  mortar,  wooden  forms  for  temporary  support  were  inevitable.  Therefore, 
construction  was  designed  to  lessen  the  temporary  timber  work. 

The  Pointed  Arch.  The  pointed  arch  never  appears  in  the  Byzantine 
school,  where  necessity  did  not  compel  its  use.  Up  to  the  tenth  century  Armenian 
architecture  also  used  the  semicircular  arch  (Tikor,  Usunlar,  Koutais).  About 
the  time  of  the  Cathedral  of  Ani,  the  pointed  arch  had  come  into  being. 

The  Persians  had  long  ago  found  that  by  use  of  an  "oval"  arch  for  their 
'great  spans  they  could  reduce  the  side  thrust  on  the  walls  which  bore  the  vaults 
and  thus  economize  on  materials.  The  countries  where  the  pointed  arch  de- 
veloped were  those  primarily  exposed  to  the  influence  of  Persia,  but  where 
also  stone  had  to  replace  brick.  To  execute  the  Persian  design  in  stone  would 
have  meant  excessive  thrust  at  the  upper  portion  of  the  arch  and  a  complication 
in  stone  cutting.  In  such  a  case  the  advantages  of  economy  of  materials  would 
have  been  offset  by  a  greater  difficulty  in  execution.  If,  however,  the  side 
arches  were  struck  with  a  single  radius  larger  than  one  half  the  span  from  two 
different  centers  until  the  arches  met,  the  thrust  of  the  flat  portion  at  the  apex 
of  the  oval  would  be  eliminated.  Thus  the  pointed  arch  was  created.  This 
maintained  the  advantages  of  the  Persian  design  and,  because  the  curve  of  the 
arch  is  now  constant,  all  the  voussoirs  could  be  cut  on  a  single  pattern. 

The  Dome.  The  Armenian  dome  presents  the  appearance  of  a  hollow  cone 
resting  on  pendentifs  through  a  cylindrical  drum.    The  pendentifs  are  of  the 

155 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


spherical  triangular  or  conical  type.  The  former  denote  their  Byzantine  origin, 
and  the  latter,  their  Persian  influence. 

The  characteristic  form  of  this  dome  is  justified  like  that  of  the  pointed  arch 
because  of  the  requirements  of  stone  construction.  The  spherical  dome  which  is 
easy  to  build  in  brick  necessitates  complicated  stone  cutting.  Its  upper  portions, 
being  almost  flat,  cause  an  excessive  thrust.  The  hollow  conical  design  simpUfies 
the  cutting  of  the  stone  and,  what  is  more,  allows  its  easier  setting  without  forms. 
Provided  the  slope  of  the  cone  is  sufficient,  the  friction  of  each  on  its  bed  is 
enough  to  keep  it  in  place,  as  a  corbel,  until  the  ring  is  completed.  Such  a 
construction  is  hardly  more  difficult  than  that  of  a  wall. 

This  ingenious  profile  has  been  used  in  all  the  domes  built  in  Armenia  from 
the  ninth  to  the  twelfth  centuries.  From  Armenia  it  crossed  over  and  was 
adopted  by  the  Seljuk  Turks.  As  one  of  those  mistakes  that  often  happens  in 
second-hand  art,  the  Turks  translated  this  design  in  brick  and  carried  it  from 
Iconium  to  Nicea,  and  wherever  they  extended  their  domination. 

Another  form  of  Armenian  vault  is  that  typified  by  the  one  in  the  Chapel 
of  Akhpat,  which  dates  from  the  twelfth  century.  Four  cross  arches  or  large 
ribbings  span  the  room,  two  in  each  direction.  This  leaves  in  the  center  a  square 
space  which  is  Ukewise  spanned  to  carry  a  "lantern"  dome.  The  space  between 
the  ribbings  and  the  walls  is  filled  with  slabs  on  small  arches.  This  vault  ex- 
presses the  same  conception  of  design  as  that  of  Mihrab  of  Cordova  in  Spain,  and 
its  theory  has  a  strange  resemblance  to  that  which  gave  Gothic  construction  its 
fundamental  character. 

The  Arcade  and  Arch.  While  the  Byzantine  arcade  on  columns  is  mostly 
structural,  its  Armenian  counterpart,  which  is  described  below,  is  decorative  and 
quite  alien  to  it,  the  columns  projecting  only  slightly  from  the  wall  instead  of 
standing  free.  It  appears  after  the  tenth  century.  As  to  the  arch  itself,  the 
Byzantine  being  built  in  brick,  presented  a  flat  section,  whereas  the  Armenian, 
being  built  of  stone,  was  molded  mostly  in  the  form  of  parallel  cylinders. 

The  Column  and  Supports  for  Arches.  While  the  Byzantine  architects 
endeavored  to  conceal  the  springs  of  arches,  the  Armenians  emphasized  them. 
When  a  pillar  was  to  receive  a  series  of  arches  or  ribbings,  the  pillar  was  broken 
up  in  appearance  so  that  each  ribbing  fell  on  an  individual  column  or  pilaster. 
These,  however,  were  generally  engaged  in  a  group  forming  the  prototype  of  the 
pillars  of  the  arches  of  the  Gothic  churches. 

Used  decoratively,  the  engaged  column  (part  of  the  wall)  was  surmounted 
by  a  bulbous  capital  which  perpetuated  itself  in  an  exaggerated  form  in  Slavonic 
architecture. 

Decoration.  A  definite  distinction  in  decoration  may  be  noticed  between 
the  schools  that  built  in  brick  and  those  that  built  in  stone.  In  the  former,  to 
which  belongs  the  Byzantine,  the  decoration  is  purely  architectural  in  that  its 
sculpture  is  possible  out  of  the  masonry  surfaces. 

156 


EVOLUTION  OF  ARMENIA'S  ARCHITECTURE 


Sculpture  and  Ornamentation.  Byzantine  sculpture  has  never  been  any- 
thing than  a  raised  drawing.  It  has  its  originaHty,  but  it  never  got  its  inspiration 
from  nature.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  with  the  advent  of  Christianity,  sculpture  in 
Greek  art  ceased  to  exist. 

Armenian  sculpture  borrows  all  of  its  motifs  from  interlaced  embroidery- 
trimmings.  Braids,  frame  panels  and  openings  run  on  edges  of  buildings  and 
cornices  as  bands. 

This  decoration  is  always  out  of  scale  as  contrasted  with  the  surfaces  on 
which  it  is  carved,  and  is  concentrated.  Its  contrast  with  plain  surfaces  gives 
it  its  pecuhar  character  and  vigorous  effect.  The  influence  of  this  style  of 
ornamentation  is  found  in  all  of  Russia,  particularly  in  southern  Russian  archi- 
tecture, as  well  as  in  the  lower  Danubian  countries,  especially  in  Serbia.  It  has 
also  had  its  influence  in  Scandinavia,  England,  Ireland,  and  Normandy. 

Color.  While  the  brick  surfaces  of  Byzantine  construction  lend  themselves 
admirably  to  marble  veneers,  inlays,  glass,  mosaics  and  fresco  paintings,  the 
schools  that  build  in  stone  have  their  own  mode  of  decoration.  With  them 
sculpture  takes  its  importance  and  steps  to  the  foreground,  while  color  becomes 
unnecessary.  If  painting,  mosaics,  and  marble  inlays  are  not  eliminated,  they 
play  a  secondary  part  in  Armenian  architecture.  In  the  Ani  Cathedral,  color  is 
reduced  to  a  play  of  tones  arrived  at  by  the  alternating  of  the  white  and  grey 
courses  of  stonework. 

III. 

RADIATION 

The  various  component  elements  of  Armenian  architecture  have  been  so 
thoroughly  assimilated  and  developed  by  the  ingenuity  of  Armenian  craftsmen 
that  the  resultant  is  a  distinct  art  with  its  own  strong  characteristics.  Through 
these  characteristics  we  may  follow  the  influence  of  Armenian  architecture, 
which  radiated  in  several  directions  and  influenced  far  distant  countries. 
Armenian  architecture  was  favored  by  the  prestige  of  its  monasteries  and  by  the 
migration  of  a  part  of  the  population  of  Ani,  after  its  fall  to  the  Seljuks  (A.D. 
1066),  to  the  north  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  the  Crimea,  Galicia,  Moldavia,  Serbia 
and  Poland  where  Armenian  settlements  have  perpetuated  themselves  to  the 
present  day. 

Armenian  architecture  has  undoubtedly  furnished  Seljuk  Anatolia  with 
building  formulae ;  Russia,  with  programs  and  masters ;  Serbia  and  Moldavia- 
Walachia,  with  models  of  decoration.  There  is  a  marked  resemblance  between 
the  plan  of  Saint  Sophia  at  Kiev  with  the  Georgian  church  of  Molui ;  the 
structure  of  some  of  the  cupolas  and  especially  the  inspiration  of  the  ornamen- 
tation of  many  an  ancient  Russian  church  shows  that  Armenian  influence  was 

157 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


strongly  competing  with  that  of  Byzantium.  This  may  be  explained  by  the  Trans- 
caucasian  influence,  by  the  relation  of  Russian  princes  with  Armenia  and 
Georgia,  and  by  the  settlement  on  the  Russian  border  of  refugees  from  the 
city  of  Ani. 

Armenian  influence  in  the  Danubian  countries  was  due  in  the  first  place 
to  monastic  relations  between  both  countries.  Saint  Sava  (A.D.  1169-1236), 
archbishop  primate  of  Serbia,  great  artisan  of  the  civilization  of  his  country 
and  of  its  ecclesiastic  organization  visited  the  Armenian  monasteries.  Secondly, 
the  Armenian  settlements  in  southern  Russia,  Poland,  and  Moldavia  had  also 
their  influence. 

The  general  conception  of  the  Russian  churches  of  Pokrov,  Kiev,  Vladimir, 
and  more  particularly  of  the  Roumanian  churches  and  those  of  Serbia  is  Ar- 
menian more  than  Byzantine.  If  in  these  churches  the  Armenian  pointed  arch 
was  not  adopted,  as  we  see  especially  in  Serbia,  Roumania  and  Moldavia,  the 
Armenian  character  of  decoration  is  all  the  more  marked,  such  as  in  the  churches 
of  Ravinica,  Krusevac,  Studenitza  where  Armenian  ornament  is  applied  on  a 
Byzantine  bulk.  The  churches  of  Kuritsa,  Argich,  Tergovitch,  Dragomima 
have  no  ornament  that  is  not  definitely  Armenian.  From  the  point  of  view  of 
decorative  architecture,  the  Danubian  valley  seems  to  be  an  Armenian  colony. 
The  only  element  omitted  seems  to  be  the  pointed  arch. 

Armenian  architecture  has  also  had  its  influence  on  the  evolution  of  the 
Byzantine  school,  as  a  consequence  of  Armenia's  supplying  Byzantium  with 
administrators,  generals,  emperors,  and  also  architects. 

Thus,  the  coast  of  the  Black  Sea  from  Armenia  to  Constantinople  is  related 
to  Armenian  art.  From  Byzantium  Armenian  influence  followed  the  course  of 
commerce  over  the  great  rivers,  the  Danube,  the  Don,  the  Dniester  and  the 
Volga  to  Novgorod,  the  Vistula,  and  the  borders  of  Scandinavia.  The  presence 
of  Armenian  art  is  felt  as  far  as  Norway  and  Sweden.  This  influence  does  not 
stop  in  Scandinavia,  but  is  carried  by  the  Norsemen.  It  follows  their  wake  and 
manifests  itself  in  the  romanesque  ornamentation  of  Normandy,  England  and 
Ireland.  In  Ireland,  the  details  of  usual  decoration  present  such  resemblance 
with  Armenian  decoration  that  they  have  long  been  noticed  and  seem  to  con- 
firm this  distant  radiation  from  Asia. 

Without  being  absolutely  able  to  prove  it,  we  may,  with  considerable  jus- 
tification assume  on  the  basis  of  a  comparison  of  the  general  trend  and  the 
different  peculiarities  of  Armenian  churches  and  the  more  recent  Carohngian 
Romanesque  churches  of  northwestern  Europe,  that  the  former  must  have  had 
its  influence  on  the  latter.  We  may  also  see  in  the  plan  of  Ani  Cathedral  the 
piers  of  many  assembled  columns  and  the  pointed  arch  in  section  which  begins  to 
occur  in  Europe  a  century  later. 


158 


Literary  Pilgrimages  to  Armenia 


Editorial  Note 

The  two  articles  below,  though  written  independently,  without  consultation 
on  the  part  of  the  authors,  are  presented  here  together  under  a  single  heading  as 
they  deal  with  the  same  subject.  Each  writer  in  his  own  characteristic  way  bears 
witness  to  the  fact  that  for  the  past  thirty  years  Soviet  Armenian  writers  have  been 
creating  a  new  literature,  very  much  Armenian  in  spirit  and  form,  using  the  rich 
folklore  and  treasury  of  art  of  their  country  as  its  foundation.  A  third  article,  by 
A.  Adamian  and  V.  I5eznuni,  in  the  "Books  and  Reviews"  section  of  the  next  issue  of 
Armenian  Affairs,  will  bring  the  subject  up  to  date,  particularly  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  number  and  variety  of  books  pubHished  in  the  Armenian  Soviet  Republic 
since  1946. 


From  America  to  Armenia 

By  K.  SiTAL 
CONVENTION  OF  SOVIET  ARMENIAN  WRITERS 


A 


RMENIA  is  the  proud  possessor  of  a  very  old  and  glorious  culture.  This  cul- 
ture is  second  to  none  both  in  its  achievements  and  in  the  great  influence  it  has 
exerted  upon  the  civilization  and  progress  of  mankind. 

This  fact  has  been  recognized  by  many  outstanding  European  scholars  and 
intellectuals.  Now  this  great  cultural  inheritance  of  Armenia  has  become  the 
pride  and  the  priceless  treasure  of  all  the  peoples  of  the  Soviet  Union. 

After  long  centuries  of  untold  suffering  and  of  heroic  struggle,  once  more, 
the  Armenian  people  became  the  proud  masters  of  their  own  destiny.  This  was 
thirty  odd  years  ago. 

A  new  era  of  creative  achievements  had  dawned  upon  the  worthy  people 
of  Armenia. 

Since  then,  in  an  atmosphere  of  reconstruction  and  enthusiasm,  the  for- 
tunate writers  of  free  Armenia  have  been  creating  a  wholesome  and  new  litera- 
ture— very  much  Armenian  in  style  and  spirit  and  yet  universal  in  content  and 
appeal.  The  unique  treasury  of  the  national  art  and  culture  and  the  rich  and 
colorful  folklore  were  widely  utilized  in  the  making  of  this  new  and  vigorous 
literature. 

It  was  a  convention  of  these  Armenian  wTiters  that  I  had  the  rare  fortune 
of  attending  in  Yerevan,  Soviet  Armenia.  It  started  on  September  25  and  ended 
on  October  1,  1946. 

159 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


The  purpose  was  to  evaluate  the  new  hterature,  to  discover  its  shortcom- 
ings and  the  ways  and  means  of  making  it  effective  as  an  instrument  of  service 
to  the  people.  There  were  present  two  hundred  forty  members  of  Soviet  Ar- 
menia's Writers'  Union.  A  number  of  non-members  were  also  present.  Ten 
had  come  as  guests  from  abroad.  There  were  also  Armenian  representatives  from 
republics  of  Azerbaijan  and  Georgia.  A  notable  group  had  come  from  Russia 
and  Estonia.    Two  leading  Georgian  writers  were  also  present. 

Armenian  literature,  both  old  and  new,  can  be  better  appreciated  with 
reference  to  the  geography  and  history  of  the  land  which  gave  it  birth ;  and  the 
new  may  not  be  understood  without  reference  to  the  old.  Any  description  of  the 
Convention  and  discussion  of  the  problems  raised  there  may  become  more  mean- 
ingful to  the  reader  if  the  relation  of  the  old  to  the  new  and  the  relation  of  both 
to  the  geography  and  history  of  the  land  are  indicated. 

THE  LAND  AND  THE  PEOPLE 

The  physical  environment  of  a  country,  its  climate  and  geographical 
characteristics  leave  their  impression  upon  the  culture  and  art  of  the  people.  This 
is  especially  true  of  Armenia,  with  its  lofty  mountains  and  fertile  valleys ;  its  sap- 
phire-blue lakes  and  swift  foaming  rivers ;  its  long,  severe  winters,  slowly  unfolding 
springs,  hot  dry  summers  in  the  valleys  and  plains,  and  the  cool,  flower-bedecked 
fields  in  the  mountains,  and  its  brief,  mellow,  but  fruitful  autumns.  Armenia 
is  also  a  land  of  flowers  and  birds:  with  its  more  than  two  thousand  distinct 
varieties  of  flowers,  and  its  great  number  and  variety  of  birds,  it  is  no  wonder 
that  legend  places  the  old  Garden  of  Eden  in  Armenia, 

This  rugged  and  beautiful  setting  has  left  its  deep,  everlasting  impression 
upon  every  phase  of  Armenian  art  and  literature,  as  upon  the  other  aspects  of 
the  life  of  the  people. 

Many  peoples  have  mingled  their  blood  with  that  of  this  ancient  people. 
Eleven  hundred  years  before  our  era  we  find  Armenia  a  well-civilized  country 
with  a  flourishing  culture  and  a  vast  system  of  irrigation. 

Its  geographical  position  has  made  the  Armenian  plateau  both  a  source 
of  misfortune  to  its  people  and  a  bridge  over  which  the  cultural  heritage  of  the 
East  and  West  have  trafficked  back  and  forth — an  endless  battleground  and  the 
crossroads  of  many  civilizations.  Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Persians,  Macedonians, 
Romans,  Byzantines,  Arabs,  Mongols,  Seljuks  and  Ottoman  Turks  have  over- 
run it  and  drenched  the  soil  with  blood.  And  yet,  despite  the  repeated  visitation 
of  death  and  the  destruction  of  the  great  works  of  art — valuable  books  and 
manuscripts,  beautiful  shrines  and  magnificent  edifices — the  creative  genius  of  the 
Armenian  p-eople  has  continued  to  reassert  itself  each  time  in  the  field  of  art, 
architecture,  literature,  music  and  the  handicrafts. 

Long  before  the  Christian  era  the  Armenians  recognized  the  value  of  Hel- 
lenism and  became  its  protagonists  in  the  Near  East. 

160 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


Armenia  was  also  the  first  nation  to  adopt  Christianity — at  least  ten  years 
before  Constantine  gave  it  official  recognition.  This  was  followed  by  the  Golden 
Age  of  Armenian  Hterature. 

There  are  quite  a  number  of  Armenian  translations  of  the  Greek  masters, 
the  originab  of  which  have  been  lost.  It  is  through  these  translations  that  the 
cultural  world  today  is  in  possession  of  some  of  these  works. 

The  Armenian  renascence  started  about  the  middle  of  the  tenth  century 
by  the  great  poet  and  mystic  Gregory  of  Narek.  It  extended  to  the  realm  of 
architecture,  painting  and  literature. 

LAND  OF  POETRY  AND  SONG 

In  the  field  of  lyric  poetry,  which  had  such  an  abundant  harvest  among 
the  Armenians,  two  great  bards  stand  out — Kouchak  in  the  sixteenth  century  and 
Sayat-Nova  in  the  eighteenth  century.  Anatole  France  and  Valery  Brusov  have 
claimed  Kouchak  to  be  the  greatest  poet  in  the  expression  of  the  simple  and  burn- 
ing emotion  of  love.  Sayat-Nova  was  the  court  poet  and  singer  of  Tamara,  the 
glamorous  queen  of  Georgia.  He  wrote  and  sang  in  three  languages  with  equal 
ease — Armenian,  Georgian,  and  Azerbaijan.  He  is  highly  appreciated  by  all 
three  peoples  and  his  fame  is  widespread  throughout  the  Soviet  Union,  his  poetry 
having  been  translated  into  nearly  every  language  of  the  constituent  republics 
of  the  Union. 

The  last  great  pre-Soviet  Armenian  writers  were  Shirvanzade  and  Tuman- 
ian.  Both  of  them  saw  the  liberation  of  their  land,  the  fulfillment  of  the  dream 
of  their  people.  They  died  contentedly,  loved  and  honored  by  all — ^the  people  of 
their  land  and  of  the  other  republics  of  the  Soviet  Union,  to  whom  their  works 
have  been  made  accessible.  To  the  same  generation  of  great  writers  belongs 
Avetik  Isahakian,  the  poet-laureate  of  Armenia,  greatly  admired  in  all  parts  of 
the  Soviet  Union,  whom  Alexander  Blok  in  1916  characterized  as  "a  first 
class  poet,"  adding  that  perhaps  there  was  "no  other  inspired  and  original  poet 
like  him  in  all  Europe." 

The  folklore  of  the  Armenian  people  is  rich,  beautiful,  diversified  and  revo- 
lutionary. The  national  epic  of  Armenia,  Daredevils  of,  Sassoun  or  David  of 
Sassoun,  was  unknown  outside  of  Armenia  until  very  recently.  In  1939  the 
many  of  its  variants  which  had  been  passed  on  from  generation  to  generation 
for  scores  of  centuries^  were  collected,  compiled  and  published  in  two  great 


IThe  one  thousandth  anniversary  of  the  epic  of  David  of  Sassoun  was  celebrated  in  Armenia 
in  1939.  A  considerable  part  of  this  great  and  old  epic  goes  back  to  the  days  when  the 
Armenians  were  pagans.  That  is  the  part  of  "Sanasar"  and  "Baghdasar."  The  present  inter- 
pretation is  that  this  great  epic  has  been  started  in  the  far  antiquity  and  gradually  has  grown 
to  its  present  form.  As  there  is  a  section  which  goes  way  back  to  our  pagan  period  there  is 
also  a  section  of  epic  that  belongs  to  this  time,  which  is  very  recent,  when  the  craftsmen 
became  an  important  section  of  our  people.  Little  Meher  is  a  creation  of  this  group  and  he 
represents  the  aspirations  of  a  people  who  have  passed  through  every  stage  of  social  orders 
up  to  the  present  one. 

.161 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


volumes.  Special  committees  were  formed  in  various  parts  of  the  Soviet  Union 
for  the  purpose  of  having  it  translated  into  the  many  languages  of  the  peoples  of 
the  constituent  republics.  It  was  received  with  great  enthusiasm  everywhere,  its 
heroes  inspiring  courage  and  hope  during  the  critical  days  of  the  second  World 
War. 

David  of  Sassoun  is  an  original  folk-creation,  devoid  of  hatred,  permeated 
with  the  spirit  of  freedom  and  brotherhood.  The  story  has  no  end — it  is  projected 
into  a  happy  and  bright  future  of  humanity.  According  to  it,  its  last  hero,  Little 
Meher,  is  still  alive.  With  his  fiery  horse  and  sword  of  lightning  he  is  waiting  for 
action  on  the  day  when  the  oppressed  peoples  will  rise  and  destroy  the  unhappy 
old  world  of  suffering  and  sorrow  and  establish  in  its  place  a  new  order  of  life, 
when  grains  of  wheat  will  be  as  large  as  walnuts,  barley  will  grow  the  size  of 
berries,  and  com  will  be  of  gold. 

Kashti  Kadcher  (The  Braves  of  Kasht)  is  another  great  epic  which  bubbles 
with  refreshing  humor,  bravery  and  tenderness.  It  is  a  tale  of  partisan  warfare 
of  the  freedom  loving  Armenians  and  their  neighbors,  the  Kurds,  led  by  the 
invincible  warriors  of  Kasht,  who  rise  against  the  hordes  of  Tamur  Khan. 
Tamur  Khan  fails  to  conquer  these  people.  He  is  out-maneuvered  and  out- 
generalled  by  them.  His  armies  are  crushed  and  he  is  captured  and  put  to 
death.  The  survivors  of  Tamur's  once  great  army  were  advised  to  return  to  their 
homeland  and  live  their  own  lives  there.  In  this  epic  Tamur  Khan  is  not  a 
real,  historic  person  but  a  symbol  of  tyranny. 

Nearly  all  Armenian  folk  stories  end  with  hope  for  a  better  world.  One  of 
the  most  charming  of  these  stories  is  that  of  Hazaran  Bulbiil  (The  Immortal 
Nightingale).  The  hero  of  the  tale  is  the  youngest  of  the  three  sons  of  a  poor 
gardener  who  after  untold  sufferings  and  incredible  exploits  succeeds  in  securing 
this  magic  bird.  Under  its  enchanting  strains  the  garden  blooms  and  spreads 
down  into  the  valleys  and  all  over  the  countryside.  Under  its  magic  strains  the 
old  become  young,  strong,  wise,  noble  and  immortal,  and  happiness  becomes 
their  perennial,  all-embracing  lot. 

These  epics  and  folk  stories  present  a  symbolic  picture  of  Armenia,  past 
and  present. 

THE  DAWN  OF  A  NEW  DAT 

Since  1920  Armenia  has  been  experiencing  a  new  renascence.  With  the 
peace  and  security  which  has  come  with  the  establishment  of  Soviet  order  a  new 
day  has  dawned  in  this  land  of  suffering  and  death,  with  unparalleled  oppor- 
tunities to  its  people  to  shape  their  life  and  destiny  in  accordance  with  their 
traditions  and  desires. 

Armenia  enjoys  today  a  cultural  growth  unique  in  its  long  and  glorious 
history.  A  major  credit  for  this  goes  to  the  nationalities  policy  of  Joseph 
Stalin,  and  his  personal  interest  and  intimate  knowledge  of  Armenian  culture. 

162 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


Some  time  prior  to  the  second  World  War  a  delegation  of  intellectuals  from 
Armenia  who  were  \'isiting  the  great  leader  were  astounded  by  his  thorough  knowl- 
edge of  Armenian  culture.  Upon  learning  from  the  head  of  the  group  that  the 
scientific  textbooks  of  the  University  of  Armenia  were  not  in  the  Armenian 
language,  because  of  certain  technical  difficulties,  he  called  attention  to  the  wealth 
and  adaptability  of  their  language  and  suggested  that  a  serious  attempt  be 
made  to  correct  this  flaw  in  the  scientific  education  of  Armenian  youth.  As  a 
result  all  textbooks  used  in  Armenia,  including  those  in  the  field  of  science,  are 
in  the  Armenian  language. 

Illiteracy  has  been  wiped  out  in  Armenia,  and  a  network  of  public  schools, 
theaters,  opera  houses,  libraries,  museums  and  institutions  of  higher  learning 
cover  the  land.  The  enormous  manuscript  wealth  of  Armenia  is  housed  in  the 
Matenadaran,  the  national  library  of  manuscripts  in  Yerevan  which,  with  its  more 
than  fifteen  thousand  manuscripts  and  two  hundred  thousand  other  papers  and 
documents,  is  the  largest  of  its  kind  in  the  entire  Soviet  Union.  Ten  times  as  many 
have  been  destroyed  by  the  invading  hordes,  have  been  carried  away,  and  during 
the  first  World  War  have  fallen  into  the  destructive  hands  of  the  Turks.  At 
present  a  five  story  building  is  under  construction  to  house  its  ever  increasing 
manuscript  and  rare  book  collection. 

Not  only  is  the  rich  heritage  of  Armenia  now  being  preserved  through 
literary  collections,  research  and  special  studies,  but  much  has  been  added  to  it 
through  the  creative  effort  of  the  new  generation  of  poets,  novelists  and  dram- 
atists. The  new  art  overflows  with  confidence,  the  spirit  of  brotherhood  and  a 
sense  of  destiny. 

The  one-tenth  of  Armenia  liberated  and  now  a  constituent  republic  of  the 
Soviet  Union  is  a  place  of  pilgrimage  for  Soviet  scholars  and  intellectuals,  who 
consider  its  priceless  ancient  heritage  an  integral  part  of  the  culture  of  the  entire 
Soviet  Union.  Many  of  these  intellectuals  make  annual  visits  to  Armenia  and 
spend  considerable  time  studying  its  history,  archeology,  art  and  other  cultural 
resources.  They  were  represented  at  the  second  convention  of  Soviet  Armenian 
writers. 


THE  CONVENTION  IN  THE  NEW  OPERA  HOUSE 

The  impressive  opening  of  the  Convention  took  place  at  the  State  Opera 
House ;  Avetik  Isahakian,  the  patriarch  of  Armenian  poetry,  presiding. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Writers'  Union,  Gregorian,  gave  an  interesting  report 
of  Soviet  Armenian  literature  to  date.  He  outlined  the  astonishing  economic  and 
industrial  progress  in  Soviet  Armenia,  and  indicated  how  this  had  been  reflected 
in  the  new  art  and  literature,  characterized  as  these  are  by  a  healthy  social 
realism.  Gregorian  illustrated  his  theme  by  showing  how  the  early  revolutionary 
temper  of  the  masses  had  found  expression  in  the  fiery  poems  of  the  great  poet 

163 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Charentz  and  many  other  writers.  He  enumerated  some  of  the  leading  works 
given  to  themes  of  the  reconstruction  and  the  social  and  industrial  progress  under 
the  new  order — among  them  Zarian's  Rushani  Karap  (The  Dyke  of  Rushan), 
Zorian's  Espitak  Kaghak  (The  White  City),  Demirjian's  Fosjorayeen  Tsolker 
(Phosphorous  Rays),  and  the  works  of  Abov,  Sarian,  Sarmen,  Tarontzy,  Shiraz, 
and  Borian.  He  pointed  out  that  during  the  recent  great  war  both  the  old  and 
the  new  generations  of  Armenian  writers  had  done  much  through  prose  and 
poetry  on  patriotic  themes  to  inspire  the  people  to  victory.  Outstanding  among 
the  historical  novels  of  this  period  are  the  Vardanantz  of  Demirjian  and  Pap 
Tagavor  (King  Pap)  of  Zorian. 

Gregorian  also  discussed  the  shortcomings  of  some  writers,  criticizing  such 
unhealthy  manifestations  in  their  works  as  defeatism,  pessimism  and  unsocial 
ideas,  and  their  inability  to  understand  the  new  Soviet  generation  of  men  and 
women.  He  urged  Armenian  writers  to  utilize  the  great  cultural  heritage  of  their 
people  and  to  create  new  themes  and  new  heroes  out  of  the  events  and  experi- 
ences of  the  war.  They  should,  he  added,  be  able  also  to  sing  of  the  exploits  of 
the  heroes  of  labor  on  the  production  front,  the  work  of  reconstruction  of  the 
present  day,  and  the  great  destiny  of  the  fatherland. 

The  writers  attending  the  Convention  were  then  treated  with  a  most  im- 
pressive recital  of  music,  song  and  dance.  A  vioHn  orchestra  of  some  fifty-five 
children,  of  eight  and  nine  years  of  age,  from  a  music  school,  created  a  sensation 
with  their  playing. 

In  my  youth  I  had  seen  this  section  of  Armenia.  It  was  a  backward,  miser- 
ably, neglected  province  of  Tsarist  Russia.  I  could  not  help  but  marvel,  there- 
fore, at  the  miracle  that  had  taken  place  within  the  short  period  of  twenty-five 
years.  The  once  poverty-stricken,  starving  people  of  Armenia  had  generated 
a  new  world  for  themselves.  They  had  obliterated  the  nightmare  of  the  past 
forever  and  were  looking  forward  to  a  glorious  future  with  unbounded  courage 
and  assurance. 

This  portion  of  Armenia  was  no  longer  a  backward,  rural  area,  but  a 
highly  industrialized  modem  country.  In  place  of  the  miserable,  malaria-in- 
fested, muddy  old  Yerevan,  a  magnificent  metropolis  with  a  population  of  three 
hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  had  risen.  Wide,  tree-laned  boulevards, 
beautiful  parks,  graceful  and  imposing  public  buildings,  and  attractive  new 
apartment  houses  were  characteristic  features  of  the  new  capital.  This  magic 
transformation  was  evident  everywhere  in  this  once  poor,  tortured  and  backward 
land  of  Ararat.  The  recital  itself  was  being  given  in  the  new  opera  house,  a  jewel 
of  Armenian  architecture,  which  could  be  the  pride  of  any  great  city  of  our  day. 

Many  of  the  younger  writers  had  grown  up  within  the  present  period  of 
struggle,  creation  and  construction,  within  the  new  economy  and  culture  which 
has  undergirt  with  security  and  opportunity  their  homeland,  and  their  own 
lives  and  careers. 

164 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


THE  CONVENTION  AT  THE  PHILHARMONIC  HALL 

The  Convention  continued  for  five  days  in  the  beautiful  and  spacious  Phil- 
harmonic Hall.  All  seats  were  filled  at  all  sessions ;  and  admission  was  by  ticket ! 
No  doubt  many  times  the  number  of  those  attending  would  have  been  present 
if  the  space  had  permitted. 

The  ministers  of  the  government,  the  members  of  the  Armenian  Academy, 
leading  artists,  educators,  and  students  followed  the  addresses  and  reports  with 
keen  interest.  Papers  were  presented  by  leading  writers  about  the  new  prose, 
drama  and  poetry;  about  the  press;  about  the  problems  of  the  Armenian  lan- 
guage; and  about  Armenian  literature  abroad. 

Writers  criticized  by  the  Secretary  and  by  other  speakers  were  given  ample 
time  to  present  their  points  of  view.  Some  of  them  answered  back  with  a  bar- 
rage of  counter-criticism  against  those  who  criticized  them.  Here  was  an  amazing 
spectacle  of  freedom  of  expression,  and  open  criticism  even  by  lesser  writers  of 
the  literary  works  of  the  distinguished  masters.  It  was  a  most  moving  experience 
to  witness  famous  writers  rise  and  with  humility  and  courage  indulge  in  a  bout 
of  self-criticism,  with  the  audience  disagreeing  with  a  burst  of  applause  in 
appreciation  of  their  work  and  service. 

The  convention  as  a  whole  was  a  picture  of  intellectual  honesty,  character 
and  strength,  magnanimity,  self-confidence,  and  harmony  of  purpose. 

The  Russian  and  Georgian  delegations  seemed  to  be  well  acquainted  with 
various  phases  of  Armenian  literature,  the  work  of  individual  writers,  and  the 
problems  confronting  them. 

Nikolai  Tikhonov,  the  famous  warrior-poet  and  defender  of  Leningrad, 
in  a  moving  address  paid  high  tribute  to  Armenian  Hterature  which,  he  said, 
"possessed  a  poetry  of  the  highest  order  and  an  equally  famous  prose,  a  literature 
permeated  with  the  spirit  of  patriotism  and  the  impulse  of  public  service.  That 
much  was  made  very  clear  when  the  Armenian  people  fought  for  their  inde- 
pendence. It  is  as  clear  today."  Tikhonov  then  reminded  the  convention  that 
during  the  war  one-third  of  all  Armenian  writers  were  at  the  front,  many  of 
whom  laid  down  their  lives  so  that  others  could  live  in  peace  and  freedom.  Now, 
he  continued,  writers  were  on  a  new  front  where  every  good  book  was  a  battle 
won,  where  each  victory  meant  greater  prosperity  and  happiness  for  the  people. 

The  year  before,  the  Armenian  government  had  decided  to  repatriate  the 
Armenians  abroad,  those  victims  of  the  First  World  War  who  had  been  driven 
from  their  homes  by  the  Turkish  massacres  and  depredations.  There  have  been 
over  one  million  of  those  unfortunates  in  the  countries  of  the  Near  East,  the 
Balkans,  France,  and  elsewhere.  There  was  an  important  colony  of  Armenian 
immigrants  in  the  interior  of  Iran,  who  had  been  taken  there  in  1605  by  Shah 
Abbas  I.    At  the  time  of  the  convention  over  sixty  thousand  repatriates  had 

165 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


arrived  and  were  being  established  in  new  homes  and  jobs.  This  was  the  occasion 
of  greajt  enthusiasm  and  rejoicing. 

The  physical  reunion  of  the  Armenian  nation  was  being  forged,  and  it  was 
considered  imperative  that  there  should  also  be  a  union  on  the  cultural  front. 
The  convention  dwelt  on  this  subject  a  great  deal. 

Throughout  the  conference  prevailed  a  deep  sense  of  the  responsibility  and 
the  necessity  of  relating  literature  to  the  current  needs  and  future  goals  of  the 
social  order  and  the  nation.  It  ended  on  a  note  of  the  importance  of  social 
realism  in  literature  in  general,  and  the  necessity  of  creating  new  types  of  peace- 
time heroes  who  would  embody  in  particular  the  aims  and  ideas  of  the  new 
society. 


From  Moscow  to  Yerevan 

By  Professor  A.  Arsharuni 

IJrGENT  business  had  kept  me  in  Moscow,  and  I  keenly  regretted  that  I  left 
the  capital  too  late  to  attend  the  Second  Congress  of  Soviet  Armenian  writers. 

When  I  arrived  at  the  airdrome  in  the  morning  to  board  a  plane  for 
Yerevan  I  was  told  that  the  timetable  had  been  changed  for  the  winter.  This 
meant  that  our  plane  would  not  arrive  in  Yerevan  on  the  same  day  but  on  the 
morrow. 

It  was  almost  midday  when  we  left  Rostov-on-Don  where  we  had  spent  the 
night.  The  Rostov  winds  and  later  a  thick  fog  had  delayed  us.  But  as  soon 
as  we  found  ourselves  over  the  Black  Sea  coast  the  warm  southern  sun,  clear 
sky  and  sparkling  expanse  of  sea  made  us  forget  the  cold  and  fog  which  we  had 
left  behind  in  the  north. 

At  five  o'clock,  local  time,  we  landed  at  the  airdrome  of  Georgia's  capital, 
Tbilisi.  Here  every  house,  every  tree  was  familiar.  In  the  days  of  the  heroic 
defense  of  the  Caucasus  we  had  landed  at  this  airdrome  more  than  once  and 
then  boarded  a  plane  for  Moscow.  Then  everything  was  grim — the  men  in 
uniform,  the  general  situation,  even  nature  itself.  Now,  the  very  sunshine  seemed 
different,  and  so  did  the  spirits  of  the  people. 

From  this  point  our  plane  took  off  for  its  last  lap  on  its  flight  to  Yerevan. 
It  is  only  an  hour's  flight,  but  I  shall  never  forget  that  hour  in  the  air,  over 

166 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


Soviet  Armenia.  I  have  travelled  by  air  frequently  under  extremely  difficult 
conditions,  often  have  I  had  moments  of  joy  and  delight,  but  the  thrills  of  that 
hour  were  something  I  had  never  experienced  before. 

The  golden  autumn  lay  over  the  land  and  harvesting  was  in  progress  in  the 
fields.  The  sun  was  sinking  between  the  hills,  lengthening  and  deepening  their 
shadows.  Momentarily  the  earth  and  the  hiUs  changed  in  color,  taking  on  new 
and  radiant  shades.  Below  us  lay  Lori,  the  birth-place  of  Tumanian.  There 
were  the  Alaverdi  Copper  Works  spread  out  beneath  us.  We  knew  our  geography 
without  the  aid  of  maps,  and  could  pick  out  the  different  objects  at  the  sight 
of  small  and  insignificant  signs.  Each  one  of  us,  glued  to  his  window,  gazed 
hungrily  at  the  inimitable  panorama  of  Armenia.  Slowly,  very  slowly,  the 
pictures  passed  out  of  sight  to  be  replaced  by  others.  Suddenly,  almost  simul- 
taneously, all  the  passengers  uttered  the  one  word  sacred  to  all  Armenians — 
"Ararat." 

That  majestic,  time-honored  mountain  of  our  homeland — the  literary 
genius  is  not  yet  bom  who  may  do  justice  to  it  in  that  sunset  hour.  In  love  with 
it  ever  since  my  childhood  I  have  read  everything  written  about  it,  from  the 
ancient  historians  down  to  the  young  writers  of  our  day.  I  hope  I  may  be  for- 
given when  I  say  that  Mount  Ararat  still  awaits  its  Petrarch.  Wrapped  in  a 
silvery  cloak,  the  lower  edges  of  which  were  turning  into  gold,  the  eternal  snow 
sparkling  with  a  thousand  lights,  Ararat  appeared  like  a  magic  lantern  beckon- 
ing all  to  come  nearer. 

On  the  right  we  could  distinglish  the  outlines  of  the  rock  of  Alagoz,^  whose 
enchanting  lines  make  it  difficult  to  decide  whether  it  was  the  poet  or  the 
mountain  which  immortalized  the  other.  One  thing  is  indisputably  clear: 
Isahakian  instilled  a  tender,  lyrical  love  of  Alagoz  in  our  generation,  not  the 
heroic  Ararat  lauded  by  Raphael  Patkanian,  or  the  Ararat  of  Raffi  or  even 
Alishan,  but  the  lyrical  Alagoz  of  Isahakian. 

On  the  left  Lake  Sevan  lay  hidden  among  the  hills,  peacefully  wrapped  in 
the  rays  of  the  setting  sun. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  Ararat  was  beautiful  centuries  ago.  Our  ancestors 
were  aware  of  the  loveliness  of  Lake  Sevan  and  the  tender  glory  of  Alagoz.  And 
Zangezur,  the  historical  Siunik  of  which  we  gained  a  bird's-eye-view,  was  duly 
lauded  by  our  historians.  But  there  was  something  new  in  our  situation.  Having 
learned  to  fly,  we  were  now  able  to  take  in  the  whole  of  Armenia  at  one  glance. 
Although  in  itself  this  was  remarkable,  the  heart  of  this  question  lay  in  some- 
thing else.  Every  object  that  we  saw,  every  name  that  came  to  our  minds  as  the 
plane  winged  its  way  to  Yerevan  carried  with  it  more  than  an  historical  or 
geographical  connotation ;  it  stood  for  our  struggle  and  progress. 

lA  volcanic  mountain  in  Soviet  Armenia,  also  known  as  Mt.  Aragadz,  13,435  ft.  high ;  not  to 
be  confused  with  Mt.  Ararat,  the  higher  of  whose  two  peaks  is  16,696  ft.  high,  about  22  miles 
beyond  Yerevan,  within  the  political  bounds  of  modern   Turkey. — Ed. 

167 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


Lake  Sevan  to  the  left  sheltered  by  the  great  range  of  hills,  for  example, 
did  not  only  mean  poetry  and  lyricism  but  the  radical  reconstruction  of  the 
national  economy.  Seven  powerful  hydro-electric  stations  would  be  erected,  to 
work  by  the  cheap  water-power  supplied  by  Lake  Sevan.  The  Giumush  hydro- 
electric station  would  be  put  into  operation  in  the  course  of  the  five-year  plan. 
The  waters  of  Sevan  would  provide  the  cheapest  electric  energy  to  Armenia's 
industry  and  agriculture,  and  would  also  serve  for  irrigation  purposes.  That  all 
this  would  come  to  pass  was  evinced  by  the  fact  that  the  Armenian  people  were 
hard  at  work,  developing  and  transforming  the  national  economy  in  accordance 
with  the  new  five-year  plan. 

Through  the  settling  dusk  we  could  see  the  lights  of  Zangezur.  It  was,  not 
then  yet  known  as  an  industrial  center  but  was  soon  to  become  famous  far 
beyond  the  bounds  of  the  Soviet  Union.  Work  was  already  progressing  here  on 
the  construction  of  a  molybdenum-copper  trust,^  which  was  to  be  one  of  the 
largest  construction  projects  of  the  five-year  plan.  In  mineral  supplies  and 
prospects  for  future  development,  the  Kadjeran  works  were  to  take  a  leading 
place  among  the  industrial  enterprises  of  its  type  in  the  world. 

From  the  air  we  could  see  the  construction  sites  which  would  be  completed 
within  the  next  few  years. 

And  now  beneath  us  lay  Yerevan,  the  capital  of  Armenia,  wrapped  in  the 
settling  twilight,  with  the  sun  lost  behind  the  hills.  Soon  we  were  down  and  in 
the  bus,  on  our  way  to  the  warm  and  quiet  city  at  eventide. 

YEREVAN  BY  NIGHT 

When  we  arrived  in  Lenin  Square  in  the  center  of  the  city,  I  learned  that 
only  three  of  the  passengers  were  residents  of  Yerevan.  The  three  of  us,  two 
men  and  one  woman,  resolved  to  go  to  a  hotel.  The  woman  was  Lithuanian 
by  nationality,  born  in  Sukhumi,  and  now  worked  in  Moscow  as  a  synthetic 
rubber  expert  and  was  coming  to  Yerevan  to  help  the  local  synthetic  rubber 
plant  solve  a  number  of  production  problems.  The  man  was  an  old  friend,  a 
lawyer  by  profession,  brother  of  the  prominent  Armenian  public  figure  and 
writer,  Alexander  Miasnikian-Martuni.  The  Intourist  Hotel  was  nearby  and 
our  luggage  was  taken  there. 

We  walked  down  Abovian  Boulevard,  the  street  chosen  by  the  youth  for 
promenading,  as  is  done  in  most  southern  towns.  Abovian  is  really  a  beautiful 
thoroughfare,  beginning  with  the  fine  buildings  of  the  University,  the  Public 
Library,  the  Matenadaran  and  other  research  institutes,  and  further  down  the 
bright  lights  of  picture  theaters,  the  House  of  Musical  Comedy,  the  Philharmonic, 
concert  and  lecture  halls,  and  athletic  and  sports  establishments. 


2In  Armenian  this  word,  spelled  trest,  does  not  suggest  what  it  does  in  the  United  States, 
namely,  a  private  monopoly,  but  merely  the  combination  of  several  enterprises  which  are 
related  in  production,  or  the  exploitation  of  raw  materials. — Ed. 

168 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


The  working  day  was  over  and  merry  groups  were  gathering  in  front  of 
the  cinemas,  theaters  and  concert  halls. 

In  Yerevan  there  are  altogether  seven  theaters  for  adults  and  young  people. 
They  present  plays  in  the  Armenian,  Russian  and  Azerbaijan  languages.  Seven 
professional  theaters  working  in  three  languages !  That  is  an  achievement  for  a 
country  the  size  of  our  repubhc ;  but  already  the  need  was  felt  for  more  theaters 
and  the  construction  of  new,  modern  and  comfortable  premises  for  the  existing 
ones.  This  was  already  accompHshed  in  the  case  of  the  Spendiarov  Opera 
House. 

Yerevan  at  night  is  a  city  of  light.  It  is  thoroughly  electrified.  It  was  to  be 
even  more  so  by  the  end  of  the  five-year  plan  in  1950,  when  the  whole  series  of 
power  stations  on  the  Sevan  cascade  would  be  in  operation. 

Further  down  Abovian  Boulevard  we  came  to  the  monumental  Government 
Palace,  the  last  work  of  architect  Academician  Tamanian.  In  front  of  this 
beautiful  edifice  spreads  a  square,  flanked  by  monuments  to  Lenin  and  Shahum- 
ian,^  where  the  air  is  filled  with  the  scent  of  flowers  and  the  soft  murmur  of 
fountains  and  youthful  laughter. 

If  you  want  to  see  Ararat  by  moonlight  you  must  turn  to  the  left  from  the 
Shahumian  monument  to  Mikoyan  Prospect  or  walk  up  Stalin  Prospect,  and  the 
silvery  hood  of  the  mountain  will  loom  in  sight.  In  Yerevan  itself  the  moonlight 
is  drowned  by  the  bright  electric  lights. 

In  the  square,  loud-speakers  were  broadcasting  a  concert,  followed  by  the 
news.  We  stood  and  waited  to  hear  the  Kremlin  clock  strike  midnight,  thrilled 
that  at  that  hour  the  entire  country  listened  to  the  chimes  from  Moscow.  Quietly, 
without  much  speaking,  we  continued  our  walk  in  the  midnight  hours  through 
the  streets  of  Yerevan. 

Each  one  of  us  had  been  here  during  the  war :  and  although  this  was  already 
the  second  post-war  year,  we  were  eager  for  first  impressions  of  the  city  in 
peacetime. 

SStepan  Shahumian,  the  famous  Armenian  "professional"  revolutionary  leader,  friend 
of  Lenin  and  Stalin,  was  born  on  October  1  (13),  1878  in  Tiflis.  After  graduating  from  the 
"realschule"  of  Tiflis  in  1898  he  went  to  Riga  for  his  higher  education,  where  he  enrolled  in 
the  department  of  chemistry  of  the  politechnic  institute.  In  1900  he  entered  the  ranks  of  the 
revolutionary  movement,  for  which  reason  he  was  expelled  from  the  institute,  March  1,  1902. 
Later  the  same  year  he  was  accepted  in  the  faculty  of  philosophy  of  the  University  of  Berlin. 

In  1903  Shahumian  met  Lenin  in  Switzerland,  and  soon  after  rose  to  a  position  of  leader- 
ship in  the  Russian  revolutionary  movement.  Back  in  Tiflis  in  1905  and  elsewhere  later  he 
worked  with  Stalin  and  others  on  many  projects,  translating,  writing,  editing  papers,  organiz- 
ing, working  with  labor  unions.  He  was  imprisoned  and  exiled  several  times.  In  1917  and  1918, 
having  returned  from  his  last  exile,  he  became  very  active  in  the  revolutionary  movement  in 
the  Transcaucasus,  which  ended  when  he  and  twenty- five  other  commissars  were  killed  (Sep- 
tember 20,  1918)  at  Krasnovodsk,  on  the  Caspian  Sea,  by  the  British  and  other  counter- 
revolutionary forces  in  that  area. 

In  1906  Shahumian  published  as  a  separate  volume  his  The  National  Question  and  Social 
Democracy,  which  previously  had  appeared  in  the  newspaper  Kaidz-  Several  of  his  collected 
works  have  appeared  since  his  death.  The  latest  work  in  Armenian  is  St.  Shahumian,  Enteer 
Terker,  1902-1918  (Stepan  Shahumian,  Selected  Works,  1902-1918),  Yerevan,  Hai-pet-hrat, 
1948,  72 Ip.    A  more  complete  collected  work  has  been  in  preparation  for  some  time.— ^rf. 

169 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


We  were  struck  by  the  affability,  the  cordiality  of  the  people  of  Yerevan. 
Any  question  directed  at  any  stranger  on  the  street  would  bring  readily  an 
accurate,  polite,  warm  reply.  Sometimes  almost  sharp  tones  of  conversation 
would  lead  one  to  think  that  the  Yerevanites  were  abrupt  and  aggressive;  but 
intimate  knowledge  of  them  would  soon  correct  the  impression.  Their  speech 
is  full  of  endearing  terms.  "Enker-Dchan"  (dear  [soul]  friend)  is  heard  at  every 
turn  of  the  conversation :  and  it  is  not  uttered  lightly,  but  with  the  warmest 
sincerity. 

On  our  way  back  to  the  hotel  we  passed  by  the  statue  of  the  great  Armenian 
writer,  Khachatur  Abovian,  who  died  a  little  over  a  hundred  years  ago.  He 
lives  in  the  hearts  of  Soviet  Armenians.  The  sculptor  depicted  him  in  a  thought- 
ful mood,  in  a  slightly  stooping  pose.  Life  had  been  harsh  to  him  and  there  was 
much  to  ponder  over.  And  now  the  musing  spectator  would  want  to  say  to  him : 
"It  is  time  to  straighten  your  back,  to  raise  your  head !  Look  around  and  see  your 
youthful,  energetic  successors,  who  are  fulfilling  your  dreams  and  realizing 
your  unfinished  work." 

When  we  arrived  at  the  hotel  it  was  still  thronged  with  people,  in  spite  of 
the  late  hour.  Tomorrow  would  be  a  busy  day  filled  with  new  and  interesting 
meetings. 

AT  THE  WRITERS'  UNION 

The  Congress  of  Soviet  Armenian  writers  had  closed  before  we  arrived  at 
Yerevan.  A  number  of  the  delegates,  chiefly  those  from  the  constituent  repub- 
lics, had  left  the  city.  Guests  from  abroad  were  also  preparing  to  leave. 

It  was  an  October  morning.  I  stepped  out  of  the  hotel  into  a  sun-flooded 
street,  and  made  my  way  to  the  Writers'  Club.  There,  in  one  of  the  spacious 
rooms  on  the  second  floor,  I  was  soon  lost  in  conversation  with  a  group  of 
Armenian  writers,  many  of  whom  were  old  friends.  Some  of  them  I  had  not 
seen  or  heard  of  since  the  beginning  of  the  war ;  others  I  had  not  seen  only  since 
the  end  of  the  war ;  and  still  others  I  had  met  comparatively  recently  in  Moscow. 
The  only  one  missing  was  Avetik  Isahakian  who  was  detained  at  home  by  illness. 
I  met  him  later. 

Derenik  Demirjian  had  somewhat  aged  physically,  but  his  creative  genius 
burned  as  brightly  as  ever.  People's  Artist  Vagarsh  Vagarshian  told  us  of  the 
witty  dialogue  in  one  of  Demirjian's  unfinished  plays.  Soon  the  two  parts  of 
his  historical  novel,  Vardanank,  appeared  in  a  single  volume.  They  were  com- 
pleted during  the  war.  Demirjian  had  worked  on  it  for  thirty  years,  starting  on  it 
in  the  days  when  he  wrote  his  play,  Vasak. 

The  editor  of  the  book  told  us  that  Demirjian  had  made  a  number  of  im- 
portant corrections,  not  in  the  plot,  but  in  the  style  of  the  first  part. 

Movses  Arazi,  the  prose  writer,  had  hardly  changed.  Recently,  he  had 
published  a  volume  of  selected  short  stories.    Towards  the  end  of  our  conver- 

170 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


sation  he  called  me  to  one  side  and  asked :  "I  was  told  by  the  playwright  Saga- 
telian  that  when  he  was  in  your  home  he  had  read  a  letter  from  Gorky  in  which 
the  great  Russian  writer  praised  one  of  my  short  stories." 

I  confirmed  that  this  was  so.  In  a  letter  dated  1928  and  addressed  to  the 
editorial  offices  of  Soviet  Land  Gorky  had  praised  one  of  Arazi's  stories  in  a  few, 
fervent  words.  Gorky  had  read  the  story  in  a  Russian  translation.  The  letter 
was  in  my  file,  and  I  promised  Arazi  to  send  a  photostat  copy  of  it  to  the  Museum 
of  Literature. 

It  was  pleasant  to  meet  Sergei  Payazat,  talented  writer  and  playwright, 
with  whom  my  friendship  started  ten  years  ago.  During  the  war  I  was  in- 
formed that  he  had  died  at  the  front.  A  year  ago,  however,  I  was  overjoyed 
to  learn  that  Payazat  was  alive.   I  saw  him  now  with  my  own  eyes. 

A  spirit  of  outright  frankness  had  prevailed  at  the  proceedings  of  the  Con- 
gress in  evaluating  the  achievements  of  the  past,  appraising  the  current  trends, 
and  forecasting  the  path  which  lay  ahead.  The  delegates  were  in  a  hopeful,  joy- 
ous, enthusiastic  mood,  each  eager  to  make  his  distinctive  contribution  to  the 
creation  of  the  new  literature. 

Christofer  Tapaltsian,  a  talented  novelist  and  master  of  style,  had  begun 
a  lengthy  novel  about  the  Armenian  intelligentsia  before  the  war,  which  was 
ready  for  the  printer  when  the  war  broke  out.  On  his  return  from  the  Caucasus 
at  the  end  of  the  war  Tapaltsian  revised  his  manuscript.  Since  then  he  has 
published  the  first  comprehensive  work  on  that  subject  in  the  Armenian  language. 

Bagrat  Staffi,  writer  in  prose,  was  publishing  a  lengthy  novel  on  the  life  of 
Stepan  Shahumian,  on  which  he  had  been  working  for  many  years.  I  had  the 
good  fortune  to  read  it  in  manuscript  form.  Until  then  he  had  been  known  for 
his  sketches  and  short  stories. 

Three  of  our  talented  young  poets,  Hovhannes  Shiraz,  Ashot  Grashi,  and 
Georg  Emin  each  had  published  a  volume  of  poems.  Although  their  work 
may  be  variously  appraised,  they  have  this  one  indisputable  thing  in  common : 
they  all  started  their  literary  careers  ten  years  ago,  developed  and  matured  to- 
gether, and  now  hold  an  honorable  place  in  Armenian  literature.  Their  books 
are  eagerly  sought  by  the  public. 

Mekrtich  Koriun,  the  indefatigable  writer  for  children,  whose  unbounded 
energy  and  persistence  is  the  wonder  of  the  Armenian  literary  world,  had  pub- 
lished a  volume  of  fables  and  fairy-tales,  a  little  book  of  plays  for  children,  and 
was  then  working  on  a  story  about  the  famous  Kamo. 

In  the  Writers'  Club  I  was  also  introduced  to  the  representatives  of  Ar- 
menians from  abroad  who  had  attended  the  Congress.  .  Their  recent  books,  pub- 
lished abroad,  were  on  display  with  the  rest  of  the  literature  of  Armenian  writers 
made  available  at  the  Congress.  As  a  further  evidence  of  the  interchange  of 
ideas,  friendly  contacts,  and  strengthening  and  deepening  of  intellectual  ties, 
I  saw  how  these  delegates,  on  leaving  Armenia  to  return  to  their  respective 

171 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


countries,  loaded  themselves  with  books  written  by  their  compatriots  in  Armenia. 
I  myself,  who  routinely  receive  all  the  latest  books  published  in  the  Armenian 
language,  was  to  carry  back  with  me  to  Moscow  a  heavy  precious  load  of  the 
works  of  my  Armenian  friends. 

It  is  not  possible  within  the  brief  compass  of  this  article  to  relate  my  im- 
pressions and  many  contacts.  This  much,  however,  must  be  stressed,  that  Ar- 
menian writers,  after  their  full  participation  in  the  bloodiest  war  in  history,  had 
gained  a  deeper  insight  into  life  than  ever,  and  were  writing  with  enthusiasm, 
fully  aware  of  the  importance  of  their  role  in  the  work  of  reconstruction  which 
lay  ahead.  Many  of  those  I  met  on  that  day  in  the  Writers'  Club  had  fought 
in  the  ranks  of  the  Soviet  Army — Siras,  Kochar,  Borian,  Tapaltsian,  Payazat. 
Those  writers  who  had  remained  in  the  rear  had  helped  the  front  with  their 
work.  Now,  in  the  post-war  period  they  were  all  working  together  to  heal  the 
wounds  and  develop  further  the  young,  but  strong  republic. 

CONCERNING  THE  ARMENIAN  THEATER 

One  rainy  evening  a  group  of  us  attended  a  special  convention  on  the  history 
of  the  Armenian  theater  at  the  Institute  of  the  History  of  Literature.  As  a  sec- 
tion of  the  Armenian  Academy  of  Sciences,  the  Institute  had  drawn  up  a  plan  to 
publish  the  history  of  the  Armenian  theater.  For  a  period  of  two  years  theater 
experts  had  been  at  work  on  this  project.  They  were  to  make  a  preliminary 
report  on  their  work  at  this  convention.  The  convention  which  lasted  for  two 
days  heard  many  other  papers  and  reports. 

That  same  year  plans  were  being  made  to  celebrate  the  two  thousandth 
anniversary  of  the  Armenian  theater.  What  interested  me  most,  however,  was 
the  modem  Armenian  theater. 

Yerevan  at  that  time  had  seven  theaters — the  Sundukian  Dramatic  Theater, 
the  Spendiarov  Opera  House,  the  Russian  Theater  named  after  Stanislavsky, 
the  Azerbaijan  Theater  named  after  Djafar  Djabarly,  the  House  of  Musical 
Comedy,  the  Youth  Theater  and  the  Puppet  Theater. 

Twenty-six  years  prior  to  that  date  there  was  not  a  single  permanent  pro- 
fessional theater  in  Yerevan.  Indeed,  throughout  the  whole  of  the  Tsarist  period 
there  were  perhaps  only  two  or  three  professional  Armenian  theater  troupes.  In 
1946,  however,  there  were  thirty  theaters  as  well  as  a  theatrical  institute  with 
four  faculties,  a  theatrical  museum,  a  theatrical  society  and  a  theatrical  section 
in  the  Institute  of  the  History  of  Literature  of  the  Armenian  Academy  of  Sciences. 
To  this  should  be  added  the  Philharmonic  Society,  the  concerts,  and  the  variety 
shows. 

The  author  of  this  article  was  privileged  to  lecture  on  the  theater  in  the 
Writers'  Union,  the  Theatrical  Institute,  the  Theatrical  Society  and  to  theater 
casts. 

172 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


What  were  playwrights,  producers,  actors  then  working  on?  What  do  play 
audiences  want?  The  basic  theme  which  holds  the  attention  of  all  is  the  man 
of  our  time. 

Let  me  explain.  The  classic  works  of  Armenian,  Russian  and  West-European 
playwrights  have  won  favor  with  the  Armenian  theater-goer.  Continuing  the 
honored  traditions  of  the  great  Armenian  actors  of  the  past,  the  Armenian  theater 
has  bred  in  the  public  a  love  of  classical  plays.  But  in  the  more  than  twenty-five 
years  that  have  passed  the  estabHshment  of  the  Armenian  state,  a  modern 
repertoire  has  been  created.  The  heroes  and  fighters  of  the  Revolution,  the 
builders  of  the  new  state,  constitute  the  themes  of  modern  Armenian  plays. 

When  we  speak  of  the  contemporaneous  in  modern  Armenian  drama, 
however,  we  have  in  mind  more  particularly  the  events  and  heroes  of  the 
war  and  the  post-war  period. 

The  victory  over  fascism,  the  reconstruction  as  outhned  in  the  new  five-year 
plan,  the  people  of  the  Soviet  state  and  era — ^these  are  not  trite  themes.  They  are 
qualitatively  new :  and  their  distinguishing  features  set  them  apart  from  the 
ordinary.  To  dramatize  such  an  era  on  the  stage,  to  portray  its  people  and  their 
heroic  deeds,  to  rear  the  growing  generation  in  the  romanticism  of  great  feats, 
to  raise  the  self-esteem  of  the  theater-goer — that  is  what  the  public  wants  from 
the  theater. 

The  play,  The  Monastery  Gorge,  is  a  case  in  point.  The  events  in  it  relate 
to  the  days  when  a  mortal  fight  was  in  progress  against  the  fascist  invaders  in 
the  Caucasus.  The  action  is  staged  in  an  Armenian  collective  farm  from  which 
all  the  grown  men  have  gone  to  defend  the  homeland — the  future  fate  of  the 
country,  the  people,  the  state  itself  being  the  issue  not  only  at  the  front  but  also 
back  home  in  the  village. 

In  1 946  the  play  had  been  running  for  two  years  on  the  stage  of  the  leading 
Armenian  theater.  It  had  been  translated  into  Russian  and  was  soon  to  appear 
on  the  stages  of  the  theaters  of  the  fraternal  republics. 

Who  constitute  the  main  theater-going  public  ?  This  is  difficult  to  answer,  for 
in  all  the  theaters  of  Yerevan  I  saw  people  from  all  vocations.  The  young  people 
were  in  preponderance. 

After  performances  it  was  pleasant  to  walk  out  of  the  theater  leisurely  and 
hsten  to  the  ardent  discussions  among  the  audience  about  the  play,  the  acting, 
and  the  stage. 

Which  theater  is  the  most  popular?  The  one  which  stages  plays  that  have 
won  the  public,  as  for  instance  Chukhajian's  opera  Arshak  II,  the  presentation 
of  which  made  theater  history.  Theater-goers  wait  impatiently  for  the  nights 
on  which  this  opera  is  presented.  The  people  respond  to  great  ideas  artistically 
presented.  Several  thousands  attend  the  Yerevan  theaters  every  night.  As  many 
go  to  the  cinema.  Scientists  and  artists  have  their  own  evenings  nearly  every  day. 

Culture  and  entertainment  of  the  highest  order  are  a  prerogative  of  night 
life  in  Yerevan. 


173 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


MEN  OF  SCIENCE  AND  SCHOLARSHIP 

One  bright  morning  in  late  October  a  group  of  scientific  workers  made 
their  way  to  the  "city  of  science" — the  section  of  Yerevan  where  the  university, 
the  institutes,  the  pubhc  Ubrary,  the  Matenadaran  and  other  scientific  and  cul- 
tural institutions  are  centered.  Some  were  hurrying  to  attend  lectures  at  the 
university,  others  were  on  their  way  to  a  meeting  of  the  senate,  still  others  to 
work  in  the  pubUc  Hbrary.  Someone  pointed  to  a  tall,  slightly  stooped  figure  of 
an  old  man  on  the  other  side  of  the  street — Garegin  Levonian. 

For  fifty-four  years  this  son  of  the  famous  bard  Djivani  has  been  engaged 
in  research  in  art,  the  theater,  the  history  of  the  press  and  folklore.  He  works 
intensively,  with  extraordinary  enthusiasm  and  productivity.  Levonian  has  won 
fame  and  recognition  for  himself  by  his  many  researches  and  scholarly  publica- 
tions. He  is  most  remembered  for  his  Gegharvest  (Art).  Excusing  myself  from 
my  companions  I  hurried  to  the  other  side  of  the  street  to  catch  up  with  the 
elderly  scientist.  He  recognized  me  at  once  and  took  my  hand  with  joy.  Walk- 
ing together  slowly  uphill  he  asked  me  whether  I  had  seen  his  latest  book. 

"Yes,"  I  said,  "I  have  even  bought  a  copy."    We  were  talking  about  his 
new  book,  Hai  Geerke  Tev  Tpagrakan  Arve$te  (Armenian  Book  Making  and 
Printer's  Art),  a  scholarly  work  then  just  published. 
"And  how  is  your  health?"  I  inquired. 

"Not  so  well.  I  cannot  say  that  it  is  due  to  old  age.  Men  who  are  older 
than  I,  for  instance,  Yervand  Shah-Aziz,  work  harder,  but  I  do  not  work  at 
full  strength." 

Garegin  Levonian  is  seventy-eight  years  old;  Yervand  Shah- Aziz,  ninety- 
one  !  Indeed  Shah-Aziz  works  hard  and  with  amazing  productivity.  How  may 
one  resist  regarding  this  group  of  venerable  scholars  without  envy?  Other  aged 
academicians  who  still  vv^rote  and  published  much  then  were  Stepannos  Mal- 
khasian,^  Hacob  Manandian  and  Hratchya  Ajarian.  Younger  scholars  worked  in 
honest  competition  with  these  venerable  masters. 

Let  me  describe  here  briefly  how  Armenian  scholars  work,  plan  and  execute 
their  projects. 

The  Institute  of  the  History  of  Literature  of  the  Armenian  Academy  of 
Sciences  is  headed  by  Khoren  Sarkissian.  It  is  beyond  the  scope  of  this  article  to 
go  into  the  role  and  significance  of  this  research  institute.  This  much,  however, 
needs  to  be  said,  that  there  are  many  organizational  problems  in  the  institute, 
as  is  the  case  of  all  such  bodies,  to  which  the  director  devotes  a  good  portion  of 
his  time.  Khoren  Sarkissian's  major  achievements,  however,  lie  in  another  di- 
rection. He  is  an  active  member  of  the  Union  of  Writers,  works  much  on  prob- 
lems of  modern  Armenian  literature,  lectures  on  the  history  of  literature  in 
higher  educational  institutions,  has  edited  the  literary  legacy  of  Academician 


^Now  deceased. 

174 


LITERARY  PILGRIMAGES  TO  ARMENIA 


Manouk  Abeghian,  and  devotes  time  to  his  own  scientific  investigations.  Here  is 
how  he  described  his  work-day : 

"Until  1 :00  p.m.  I  work  on  my  manuscripts  either  at  home  or  in  the  In- 
stitute— writing,  editing,  and  so  forth.  Lectures,  meetings,  visitors,  interviews, 
in  short,  all  other  matters  I  attend  to  in  the  afternoon  and  evening." 

During  my  1946  visit  to  Yerevan  he  had  just  published  a  volume  of  essays 
on  Soviet  writers  and  their  work  during  the  war. 

I  was  present  at  a  meeting  of  the  senate  of  this  Institute,  held  in  connection 
with  the  two-thousandth  anniversary  of  the  Armenian  theater.  Khoren  Sarkis- 
sian  was  in  the  chair,  not  only  as  director  of  the  Institute  but  as  leading  authority 
on  this  subject,  which  indicates  that  the  director  himself  takes  an  active  part 
in  the  pursuit  of  the  problems  of  scholarship  alive  at  any  time,  working  hard  in 
the  preparation  of  the  sessions  devoted  to  them. 

Khoren  Sarkissian  belongs  to  the  middle  generation  of  scholars,  having 
acquired  his  learning  in  the  years  of  Soviet  rule. 

But  there  is  a  still  younger  generation,  those  who  began  their  scientific 
career  in  the  pre-war  years,  or  even  during  the  war.  An  outstanding  represen- 
tative of  this  group  is  Aramais  Mnatskanian,  whom  I  met  in  Yerevan,  whose 
successes  and  energy  aroused  my  profound  admiration. 

Before  the  war,  he  was  the  editor  of  the  youth  paper  Avangard.  The  war 
years  were  spent  at  the  front  editing  army  newspapers  in  the  Armenian  language. 
He  was  with  the  army  at  Kerch  and  in  the  Caucasus.  In  1946  he  was  engaged 
in  scientific  investigations  in  Yerevan.  In  the  course  of  three  or  four  meetings  the 
young  scholar  outlined  to  me  his  research  projects  with  great  enthusiasm.  While 
yet  editing  the  newspapers  for  the  war  front,  he  had  been  busy  planning  for  his 
future  work.  When  the  war  ended  he  submitted  a  thesis  for  his  master's  degree 
in  history.  At  the  same  time,  he  collected  the  data  for  a  comprehensive  work 
(of  six-hundred  pages)  on  The  Armenian  Front-line  Press  During  the  War. 
The  value  of  this  work  is  self  evident. 

While  in  Tbilisi,  Mnatskanian  studied  the  archives  of  Alexander  Myasni- 
kian-Martuni,  prepared  a  plan  for  a  monograph  on  him,  and  collected  the 
necessary  data. 

In  addition  to  all  this  Mnatskanian  had  gathered  all  the  necessary  material 
for  his  future  doctoral  dissertation  on  "The  Defense  of  the  Caucasus  in  the 
Great  War." 

Aramais  Mnatskanian  is  not  a  unique  case.  He  is  merely  an  example  of 
how  scholars,  old  and  young,  are  working  eagerly  and  constructively  in  Soviet 
Armenia,  striving  to  enhance  the  cause  of  the  discovery  of  truth  and  of  human 
happiness  as  they  move  from  one  achievement  to  another.  In  that  kind  of  service 
they  are  finding  the  fullest  joy  and  meaning  of  life  for  themselves  and  their  fel- 
low men. 


175 


A  Brief  Sketch  of  Armenian  History 

Mainly  from  French  Studies* 
By  Vazkene  Aykouni 


III. 

MOVEMENTS  FOR  LIBERATION 

A  fact  of  capital  importance  encouraged  the  Armenians  to  continue  the 
fight  for  their  independence.  In  the  north,  Russia  planned  to  move  towards  the 
Caucasus  and  openly  proclaimed  herself  "protector  of  the  small  Christian  coun- 
tries." Moreover,  the  Armenians  had  never  despaired.  They  firmly  believed 
in  the  resurrection  of  their  country.  "The  moral  energy  of  nations,"  said  Berg- 
son,  "like  that  of  individuals,  is  sustained  only  by  an  ideal  superior  and  stronger 
than  themselves,  and  to  which  they  cling  solidly  when  they  feel  their  courage 
is  wavering."  The  Armenians  managed  to  maintain  and  nourish  that  ideal  with 
their  blood.  In  the  mountainous  regions  they  even  succeeded  in  retaining  a 
measure  of  national  autonomy  such  as  at  Karabagh  and  in  Zeitoun,  Many  local 
princes  succeeded  in  governing  their  lands  uncontested. 

The  Armenian  Church,  on  her  part,  encouraged  movements  of  emanci- 
pation and  exhorted  the  people  to  unite  and  drive  out  the  hated  enemy. 

In  1678,  Catholicos  Hacob  IV  held  a  council  in  Echmiadzin,  the  See  of  the 
Armenian  Church,  which  was  attended  by  a  number  of  Meliks,  members  of  the 
Armenian  nobility  in  that  region.  The  council  resolved  to  appeal,  through  the 
Pope,  to  the  western  powers,  to  recover  the  independence  of  Armenia.  A  dele- 
gation headed  by  the  Catholicos  set  out  for  Rome.  But  the  Catholicos  died  in 
Constantinople,  and  the  delegation  disbanded.  The  young  patriot,  Israel  Ori, 
only  nineteen  years  old,  who  had  been  a  member  of  the  group,  decided  to  carry 
on  alone.  He  succeeded  in  getting  the  support  of  John-William,  Prince  of 
the  Palatinate. 

Later,  under  Catholicos  Nahapet  I  (1696-1705),  successor  of  Hacob  IV, 
a  new  mission  was  sent  in  the  person  of  Israel  Ori  and  Minass  Vardapet,  the 
head  of  the  Monastery  of  St.  James  in  Armenia,  to  Pope  Innocent  VII. 

After  having  visited  the  Holy  Father  and  solicited  his  mediation,  Ori  and 
Minass  Vardapet  went  to  the  court  of  John-William,  where  they  were  given  a 
warm  welcome.  John- William  commended  them  to  the  good  will  of  Emperor 
Leopold  I ;  and  the  Emperor  advised  them  to  appeal  also  to  Peter  the  Great. 
Peter  promised  his  support   (1699)    for  the  liberation  of  Armenia.    But  with 

*Translated  by  Edward  Nadir. 

176 


A  BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ARMENIAN  HISTORY 


Ori's  death  in  1711  the  promises  of  Peter,  who  had  had  his  hands  full  with  his 
war  with  Charles  XII  of  Sweden,  came  to  a  disappointing  end.^ 

Later  Russia  declared  war  on  Persia  and  sent  an  expeditionary  force  against 
her  on  October  1,  1722.  Echmiadzin  and  a  large  part  of  Armenia  had  been  un- 
der Persia  for  quite  some  time.  At  the  signing  of  the  peace  treaty  the  following 
year,  however,  Armenia  was  left  out. 

Abandoned  to  a  cruel  fate  by  friend  and  foe,  Armenians  took  matters  into 
their  own  hands,  under  the  leadership  of  David  Bek,  the  great  Ajiiienian  military 
and  partisan  leader.^*  The  revolt  spread  throughout  Caucasian  Armenia.  In 
Karabagh  the  Meliks  rallied  around  the  cause  for  independence,  which  took 
the  form  of  guerilla  warfare  and  lasted  for  many  years. 

The  Turks,  who  had  been  on  the  watch,  were  not  slow  to  jump  in  and  fish 
in  the  troubled  waters.  They  declared  war  on  Persia  and  seized  the  provinces 
of  Yerevan  and  Nakhichevan.  These  misfortunes,  however,  instead  of  muffling 
the  spirit  of  the  Armenians,  reaffirmed  in  them  the  determination  to  resist  op- 
pression and  regain  their  liberty.  They  did  not  waiver  for  a  moment  even  in 
the  most  critical  period  of  their  adversity. 

In  1768,  during  the  Russo-Turkish  war,  Catherine  the  Great  lavished  on 
the  Armenians  promises  for  independence.  False  promises !  Armenia  continued 
to  bleed  and  suffer.  In  1796  the  entire  population  of  Julfa  was  massacred  by 
the  Persians.  The  Russians  intervened  and  forced  the  Persians  beyond  the  Araxes 
River.  The  Treaty  of  Gulistan  (1813)  gave  aU  Transcaucasia  to  Russia. 

In  1826,  however,  Abbas  Mirza,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Shah,  led  in  a  plot ;  an 
armed  band  invaded  the  provinces  ceded  by  the  Gulistan  Treaty.  The  Russians 
took  counter  measures.  The  Armenians  joined  forces,  with  the  blessings  of 
Nerses  Ashtaraketzi,  then  Prelate  of  the  Armenians  in  Georgia,  later  Catholicos 
of  all  the  Armenians.  The  result  was  the  Turkmanchai  treaty  of  February  10, 
1828,  which  provided  for  the  annexation  of  the  provinces  of  Yerevan   and 


lA  fairly  detailed  account  of  the  amazing  one-man  mission  of  Israel  Ori  and  its  results, 
cut  short  only  by  his  untimely  death,  is  to  be  found  in  Michael  Varandian's  Haikakan  Sharzh- 
man  Nakhapatmutiune  (History  of  the  Antecedents  of  the  Armenian  Awakening),  Geneva, 
1912,  Vol.  I,  chapter  V.  This  two-volume  Armenian  work  of  Varandian  is  one  of  the  best 
treatises  on  the  history  of  the  early  struggles  of  the  Armenians  for  freedom  and  inde- 
pendence.— Ed. 

la- The  life  and  exploits  of  this  great  Armenian  hero  were  filmed  in  1944  in  Yerevan,  both 
in  the  Armenian  and  Russian  languages.  A  good  biographical  sketch  is  to  be  found  in 
H.  Ajarian's  Hayots  Andsnanouneri  Bararan  (Biographical  Dictionary  of  Armenians),  Yerevan, 
Publication  of  the  University,  1944,  vol.  II,  pp.  59-62.  Professor  Ajarian  lists  the  follow- 
ing biography  on  David  Bek:  Entir  Patmoutiun  David  Bekeen  Tev  Paterazmats  Hayots 
Khapanu  (Select  History  of  David  Bek  and  of  the  Wars  of  the  Armenians  of  Khapan), 
Vagharshapat,  1871  ;  Rafii,  Khamsayi  Melikutiunnere  (The  Melikdoms  [Principalities]  of 
Khamsa),  and  his  historical  novel  David  Bek;  Leo,  Haik.  tbagr.,  vol.  II,  pp.  351-383; 
M.  Nersissian,  "The  Repercussions  of  David  Bek's  Movement  in  Vaspurakan  and  Neigh- 
boring Provinces,"  Teghek.  Armfani,  1941,  No.  5,  pp.  73-75,  concerning  the  meeting  in 
1722  on  the  island  of  Lim,  called  for  the  purpose  of  planning  the  Armenian  revolt  in 
Vaspurakan. — Ed. 

177 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Nakhichevan  to  Russia.  That  was  an  intimation  of  the  kind  of  response  Tsarist 
Russia  was  ready  to  give  to  the  appeal  of  the  Armenians  for  help  in  their  struggle 
for  independence.  The  project  of  an  autonomous  Armenia  within  Russia  was 
unceremoniously  buried  by  the  Viceroy,  Paskevich,  who  abolished  all  the  privi- 
leges which  had  been  previously  granted  the  Armenians  by  Peter  the  Great  and 
Catherine  II.  A  new  code,  the  Polozhenie  (March  11-23,  1836),  placed  all 
their  religious  and  national  affairs  under  Russian  control.  The  directing  policy 
of  Russia  back  of  all  this  seemed  to  be  the  overall  political  and  strategic  interests 
of  the  empire.  The  Armenian  plateau  was  necessary  for  the  defense  of  the 
Caucasus,  where  the  Armenians  could  be  used  to  check  the  Georgians  and  the 
Turks.  To  the  Armenians,  nevertheless,  the  self-seeking  domination  of  a  far- 
flung  Christian  empire  relatively  new  in  the  field  was  preferable  to  the  unmitigated 
oppression  of  an  ever-present  Mohammedan  neighbor,  who  also  had  been  an 
ancient  enemy. 

It  was  thus  that  when  the  Russians  now  marched  against  Turkey,  and  trans- 
formed another  portion  of  Armenia  to  a  theater  of  operations,  the  Armenians 
once  more  made  common  cause  with  them  and  extended  them  their  unqualified 
support.  Perhaps,  they  thought,  not  altogether  unjustifiably,  as  has  been  amply 
demonstrated  in  the  case  of  the  Balkan  nations,  their  long-hoped-for  dream  would 
be  finally  realized.  They  did  not  hope  for  long.  The  Treaty  of  Adrianople 
(1829),  thanks  to  the  intervention  of  the  western  powers  and  particularly 
England,  covetous  rival  of  Russia,  saved  the  day  for  the  Ottoman  empire.  The 
Turkish  empire  had  been  on  the  verge  of  collapse.  General  Diebitsch  had  cap- 
tured Varna,  Silistra,  and  Adrianople  in  Europe,  and  General  Paskevich  had 
taken  Kars  and  Erzeroum  in  Turkish  Armenia.  Even  Constantinople  would 
have  gone  to  the  Russians,  had  they  not  been  restrained  from  taking  it  by  con- 
siderations of  foreign  intervention.  The  French  minister  of  foreign  affairs, 
De  Polignac  had  proposed  the  partition  of  the  Turkish  empire  and  a  complete 
revamping  of  the  map  of  Europe.  The  Treaty  of  Adrianople  put  an  end  to  all 
this.  Russia  restored  almost  all  her  conquests  in  Turkey.  With  that  the  future 
of  the  Armenians  in  Turkey  was  worsened,  since  they  had  compromised  their 
position  with  the  Turks  by  their  active  sympathy  for  the  Russian  cause. 

Thereafter  England  tried  to  extend  her  protection  to  the  Christian  minori- 
ties in  Turkey  to  counteract  the  Russian  influence,  but  her  interventions  instead 
of  mitigating  the  suffering  of  the  Armenians  brought  upon  them  the  worst 
calamities  in  their  long  and  tortuous  history. 

During  the  nineteenth  century  a  strong  autonomist  movement  in  the 
Armenian  colony  in  Constantinople,  led  by  a  group  of  young  Armenian  intel- 
lectuals who  had  completed  their  studies  in  Paris  and  returned  home,  alarmed 
the  Turkish  authorities.  The  "autonomists"  sought  a  liberal  constitution  which 
would  grant  their  communities  the  right  to  administer  their  own  affairs. 

In  1839  Sultan  Abdul  Mejid  had  proclaimed  the  Hatt-i-Sherif  of  Gulhane, 


2See  Aremenian  Affairs^  Winter  1949-1950,  Vol.  I,  no.   1,  page  103. 

178   . 


A  BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ARMENIAN  HISTORY 


the  famous  reforms  known  as  the  Tanzimat.  Back  of  this  was  the  Greek  mas- 
sacres in  Constantinople  in  1821  and  on  the  Island  of  Chios  the  following  year, 
as  a  result  of  which  Europe  had  demanded  of  the  Turks  the  institution  of  reforms 
"without  delay." 

Similarly,  after  the  massacres  of  1845  in  Lebanon,  and  the  subsequent 
pressure  from  Europe,  the  Sultan  signed  the  Hatt-i-Humayun,  a  decree  guaran- 
teeing freedom  to  all  citizens  without  any  distinction  and  affirming  their  equality 
before  the  law.^  The  decree  also  gave  to  the  non-Moslem  communities  in  the 
empire  the  right  to  administer  their  affairs  through  representative  bodies.  To 
this  end  they  were  invited  to  submit  to  the  government  the  reforms  they  deemed 
useful. 

The  Armenians  elaborated  an  organic  constitution,^  comprising  ninety-nine 
articles,  which  was  ratified  by  the  Sultan  Abdul  Aziz  (March  17,  1863),  and 
put  into  effect  at  once. 

The  hades  or  royal  decrees  promulgated  with  great  fanfare,  however,  were 
to  remain  a  dead  letter.  The  Armenian  Constitution  did  not  prevent  the  Turkish 
and  Kurdish  bandits  from  oppressing  the  Armenians  residing  in  the  provinces 
of  the  interior.  The  European  embassies  in  Constantinople  were  too  far  removed 
from  the  scene  to  be  able  to  restrain  the  outbursts  of  violence  against  those  whose 
security  they  had  undertaken  to  safeguard. 

In  1867  the  Sultan  sent  an  army  of  150,000  men  to  "appease"  the  town 
of  Zeitoun,  the  Armenian  "Montenegro,"  which  had  only  20,000  inhabitants, 
and  which  during  the  course  of  its  late  history  had  risen  more  than  thirty  times 
against  the  despotic  rule  of  the  Sultans. 

The  Armenian  National  Assembly  in  Constantinople,  created  under  the 
Constitution,  in  response  to  the  many  heart-rending  reports  of  the  despairing 
conditions  in  the  interior  of  the  country,  submitted  a  strong  protest  to  the  Turk- 
ish Government. 

The  Armenian  question  thus  started  to  take  shape. 

IV 

About  the  time  Bosnia-Herzegovina  rebelled  against  Turkey,  Patriarch 
Varzhabedian  appealed  (December  7,  1876)  to  the  British  Ambassador  in 
Constantinople,  Sir  Elliott,  and  informed  him  that  uprisings  in  the  Eastern 
provinces  could  be  imminent  if  His  Excellency  thought  this  might  help  to  bring 
the  Armenian  question  to  the  attention  of  Europe.  But  would  not  such  a 
rebellion  bring  about  the  immediate  intervention  of  Russia? 

The  Patriarch,  while  awaiting  an  answer — which  he  never  received — filed 
complaints  with  the  Turkish  Government  for  the  ills  done  to  his  people.  This 
also  was  ignored,  the  Government  attempting  to  stifle  the  demands. 

nbid.,  pp.  103-104, 

*Which  is  still  in  force  today. 

179 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


In  1878,  the  year  after  the  Russians  had  resumed  hostilities  against  Turkey, 
when  the  parties  had  sat  at  San  Stefano,  a  suburb  of  Constantinople,  to  draw  a 
peace  treaty,  Patriarch  Varzhabedian,  in  full  accord  with  the  Armenian  Na- 
tional Assembly,  made  a  supreme  appeal  on  behalf  of  his  people  to  Grand  Duke 
Nicholas.  The  Grand  Duke,  impressed  with  the  case  of  the  Armenians,  appealed 
in  turn  to  his  brother.  Tsar  Alexander  II,  and  obtained  the  insertion  of  a  special 
clause  in  their  favor  in  the  ensuing  treaty.  In  effect.  Article  XVI  of  this  instru- 
ment said : 

As  the  evacuation  by  the  Russians  of  the  territories  they  had  occupied  in 
Armenia,  which  are  to  be  returned  to  Turkey,  could  be  the  cause  of  conflicts 
and  complications  detrimental  to  the  good  relations  between  the  two  coim- 
tries,  Turkey  pledges  to  realize  without  delay  the  reforms  and  ameliorations 
necessitated  by^  the  local  needs  in  the  provinces  inhabited  by  the  Armenians 
and  to  guarantee  their  security  against  the  Kurds  and  the  Circassians. 

Great  Britain,  however,  had  won  a  great  diplomatic  victory  shortly  before 
the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano  had  been  concluded.  Through  the  Cyprus  Conven- 
tion (June  4,  1878),  concluded  with  the  Government  of  the  Sultan,  the  Island 
of  Cyprus  had  been  placed  at  her  disposal,  ostensibly  to  enable  her  to  watch 
the  execution  of  the  Reforms,  but  in  reality  to  guarantee  the  integrity  of  the 
Ottoman  empire.   The  Convention  stipulated : 

In  case  Batum,  Ardahan  and  Kars  or  any  of  these  places  would  be 
retained  by  Russia  and,  if,  at  any  time  Russia  did  try  to  appropriate  any 
portion  of  His  Imperial  Majesty  the  Sultan's  territories  in  Asia  defined  by  the 
final  peace  treaty,  England  pledges  to  unite  with  His  Imperial  Majesty  for  the 
defense  of  the  said  territories  by  force  of  arms. 

His  Imperial  Majesty  the  Sultan  promises  England  to  introduce  the  neces- 
sary reforms  (to  be  later  decided  by  the  two  countries)^  concerning  the  satis- 
factory administration  and  protection  of  the  Christian  subjects  and  others  of 
the  Ottoman  empire,  who  live  in  the  said  territories;  in  order  to  enable  Britain 
to  insure  the  necessary  means  for  the  execution  of  her  commitments.  His 
Imperial  Majesty  the  Sultan  agrees  to  assign  the  Island  of  Cyprus  to  be  occu- 
pied and  administered  by  England. 

This  Convention  was  signed  secretly,  without  Russia's  knowledge.  On 
May  18-30,  1878,  almost  at  the  same  time,  another  secret  accord  was  concluded 
in  London  between  Chouvaloff  and  Salisbury,  acting  respectively  for  Russia 


^The  Russian  Plenipotentiaries  had  proposed :  "the  Administrative  autonomy  demanded  by  .  .  ." 
Italics  ours. 

^This  provides  the  key  to  the  Armenian  problem.  It  underlines  the  reciprocal  distrust  which 
Russia  and  England  kept  alive.  Article  VII  of  the  ChouvalofF-Salisbury  agreement  betrays 
the  intentions  of  each  of  the  two  rivals  to  take,  along  with  the  Porte,  the  initiative  of  the 
Reforms  and  to  eliminate  the  third  power. 

180 


A  BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ARMENIAN  HISTORY 


and  Great  Britain.  Article  VII  of  this  agreement  stipulated  that  the  promises 
made  to  Armenia  by  the  preliminary  treaty  of  San  Stefano  must  not  concern 
Russia  exclusively,  but  also  England;  while  under  Article  X  Russia  agreed  to 
evacuate  and  return  to  the  Turks  Alachguerd  and  Bayazid.  Finally  under 
Article  XI  England  took  note  of  Russia's  pledge  not  to  extend  her  frontiers  in  the 
future  in  the  direction  of  Turkey  in  Asia. 

The  Armenian  question  w^as  thus  beginning  to  assume  international  dimen- 
sions. It  was  no  longer  a  question  of  internal  reforms,  as  Russia  desired  it,  nor  a 
bilateral  accord  as  planned  by  England, 

Not  long  after,  Armenians  learned  that  the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano  would 
be  revised  in  Berlin  (July  1-13,  1878)  by  the  great  powers,  A  deputation  made 
up  of  Khrimian  Hairik,  Monsignor  Khoren  Nar-Bey,  and  Stepan  Papazian, 
assisted  by  Minas  Tcheraz,  the  latter  as  an  interpreter-secretary,  went  to  Berlin 
and  pleaded  for  an  administrative  autonomy  for  Armenia,  hke  the  one  granted 
Mount  Lebanon.  Unfortunately,  their  mission  did  not  succeed.  Lord  Salisbury 
resented  the  first  part  of  the  San  Stefano  clause  (Article  XVI).  He  insisted  on 
the  absolute  necessity  of  Russian  troops  withdrawing  even  before  the  execution 
of  the  reforms.  Article  XVI  of  the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano  was  therefore  "re- 
touched" by  the  master  stylists  of  diplomacy  at  Berlin  and  became,  by  inversion. 
Article  LXI  of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin.  But  it  was  distorted  to  such  an  extent  that 
it  was  no  longer  recognizable.   It  read : 

Turkey  pledges  to  fulfill,  without  further  delay,  the  ameliorations  and 
reforms  necessitated  by  local  needs,  in  the  provinces  inhabited  by  Armenians, 
to  guarantee  their  security  against  the  Circassians  and  Kurds.  From  time  to 
time  she  will  inform  the  powers  of  the  measures  taken  to  this  effect.  The 
powers  will  supervise  the  application  of  these  reforms. 

This  was  the  end  of  the  dream  for  autonomy.  The  Armenian  delegation, 
disquieted  by  this  inversion  of  justice,  submitted  (July  13,  1878)  the  following 
note  of  protest  to  all  the  plenipotentiaries,  excepting  the  Turkish  delegates : 

The  Armenian  deputation  expresses  its  regrets  that  its  legitimate  and  moderate 
demands  have  not  been  accepted  by  the  Congress. 

We  believed  that  a  nation  of  a  few  millions  like  ours — which  has  not  been  up 
to  the  present  the  instrument  of  any  foreign  policy,  which,  though  more  oppressed 
than  the  other  Christian  populations  of  Turkey,  has  caused  no  trouble  to  the  Turk- 
ish government,  and  which,  although  without  ties  of  religion  or  origin  with  one  or 
another  of  the  great  powers,  is  Christian  like  all  the  other  Christian  races  of  Turkey 
— could  hope  to  find  in  our  century  the  same  protection  granted  to  others. 

We  believed  that  such  a  nation,  free  of  all  political  ambitions,  should  have 
acquired  the  right  to  live  its  own  life  and  be  governed  on  its  own  ancestral  land  by 
Armenian  functionaries. 

The  Armenians  now  realize  that  they  have  been  mistaken,  that  their  rights 
have  not  been  recognized,  because  they  have  been  peaceful,  and  that  the  mainten- 

181 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


ance  of  the  independence  of  their  ancient  Church  and  nationality  has  not  helped 
them  in  any  way. 

The  Armenian  deputation  will  return  home  with  this  lesson  in  mind.  It  declares, 
however,  that  the  Armenian  people  will  not  remain  silent  until  Europe  gives  satis- 
faction to  their  just  demands.''' 

In  the  dark  days  of  disappointment  and  disillusion  which  followed  Mon- 
signor  Khrimian  said :  "You  can't  eat  harissa  with  a  paper  spoon  ;"*  by  which 
he  meant,  appeals  and  memorandums  do  not  suffice  in  this  kind  of  world ;  one 
must  resort  to  force  to  end  social  wrong  and  achieve  political  ends. 

The  Turks  were  determined  to  make  no  concession,  however  small,  except 
on  paper.  The  Armenians  were  uncompromising  in  their  demand  for  the 
application  of  the  treaties;  while  Bekir  Sami  Pasha  recruited  the  Hamidie 
troops,  which  later  became  notorious  for  their  cruelty. 

Finally  the  Ambassadors  of  the  six  great  powers,  tired  of  waiting  for  the 
fulfillment  of  the  Sultan's  pledge,  presented  a  note  to  His  Majesty  (June  11, 
1880)  demanding  the  execution  of  the  reforms. 

As  the  answer  of  the  Ottoman  government  did  not  give  satisfaction,  they 
repeated  their  demand  on  September  7  of  the  same  year.  The  Sultan,  well 
informed  about  the  dissensions  among  European  powers,  and  an  expert  by  this 
time  at  beating  them  to  their  game,  continued  to  disregard  their  orders  and  pleas. 

In  the  meantime  the  situation  of  the  Armenians  worsened.  Political  cen- 
sorship silenced  the  press.  It  was  reported  that  many  cases  of  books  on  chemistry 
were  burnt  in  the  custom  house  of  Constantinople  by  officials  who,  because  of 
excessive  zeal  or  sheer  stupidity  suspected  in  the  formula  H^O  an  attack  on  the 
sacred  person  of  the  Sultan :  H^  being  interpreted  as  Hamid  II,  and  O  as  zero ; 
in  the  minds  of  these  "clever"  officials  the  formula  had  meant :  Hamid  II  equals 
zero.  The  poor  Sultan ! 

Against  the  mounting  repressive  measures  of  the  Sultan  at  home,  a  revolu- 
tionary press  arose  abroad.  Megrditch  Portoukalian,  a  political  refugee,  estab- 
lished a  printing  press  in  Marseilles  and  published  the  newspaper  Armenia. 
Other  revolutionary  publications  abroad,  such  as  Hunchak  and  Dashnag,  organs 
of  the  political  parties  of  the  same  name,  re-aroused  the  people  at  home  to  shake 
ofT  the  yoke  of  the  Tyrant.  The  Hunchakian  party  was  founded  in  1887  and 
the  Dashnag  party  in  1890.  Both  were  given  to  the  creation  of  an  autonomous 
Armenia  governed  along  social  democratic  lines. 

The  British  consul  at  Erzeroum,  Colonel  Chermside,  cabled  in  1 890 :  "The 
secret  groups  organized  lately  at  Erzeroum  and  in  the  prinvinces,  the  attempts 
to  secure  arms,  and  finally  the  recent  events  at  Van  and  the  surrounding  region, 


'From  the  French  translation  of  Fr.  Macler  from  the  Armenian  text  of  Mr.   Saroukhan,  in 
the  newspaper  Asiatique,  XI th  series,  Vol.  V,  No.  1,  1915,  pp.  167-8. 

^Harissa  is  an  Armenian  dish,  a  thick  soup  made  of  wheat  or  barley  and  small  pieces  of  meat, 
prepared  during  festive  occasions. — Ed. 

182 


A  BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ARMENIAN  HISTORY 


all  are  indicative  of  a  serous  discontent.    It  would  indeed  be  strange  to  expect 
anything  but  discontent."^ 

In  1894,  a  fight  occasioned  by  the  incursion  of  a  band  of  Kurdish  thieves, 
who  had  come  to  Sassoun  to  steal  cattle  from  the  Armenian  peasants,  turned  into 
a  massacre.  The  troops  sent  to  reestablish  order  completed  the  work  of  pillage 
and  destruction  begun  by  the  brigands.  In  1895,  the  same  thing  occurred  in 
Zeitoun.  Blood  flowed  freely  all  over  Armenia.  By  the  end  of  1896  300,000 
Armenians  had  been  massacred  in  cold  blood.  Europe  was  touched.  Gladstone 
publicly  castigated  the  "Infamous  Assassin."  Germany  and  Austria  kept  a 
criminal  silence.  England,  France  and  Russia  had  elaborated  (May  16,  1895) 
a  new  project  of  reforms.  But  Russia  backed  out.  Prince  Lobanov-Rostovski, 
then  foreign  minister  of  Russia,  who  had  served  as  Russian  Ambassador  at  Con- 
stantinople in  1878-1879,  was  for  an  Armenia  without  Armenians.  France 
retained  a  passive  attitude.  The  Sultan  was  pleased  and  quietly  continued  his 
work  of  destruction.  Freedom  of  action  in  this  respect  within  his  domain  this 
time  was  purchased  with  sympathy  for  Germany  which  dreamt  of  a  Berlin-to- 
Baghdad  railroad. 

The  Armenians,  however,  were  not  the  only  ones  who  suffered  under  the 
bloody  despot.  Other  minorities,  and  even  Turks  were  being  ground  under  by 
the  unspeakeable  tyranny.  It  was  thus  that  in  1907  (December  27-29),  a  Con- 
gress of  revolutionary  parties  in  the  Ottoman  empire  met  in  Paris.  A  resolution, 
passed  unanimously,  demanded  the  deposition  of  the  Red  Sultan,  Abdul  Hamid, 
and  the  proclamation  of  a  constitutional  regime. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  "Young  Turk"  revolution  which  flared  in 
1908.  So  far  as  the  Armenians  were  concerned,  however,  the  revolution  ended 
in  a  sham.  In  April  1909,  a  counter-revolution  fomented  by  the  same  Young 
Turks,  who  designated  themselves  with  the  attractive  title  of  Committee  of 
Union  and  Progress,  and  paraded  themselves  as  liberals,  slaughtered  another 
30,000  Armenians  in  Adana. 

During  the  Balkan  wars,  1912-1913,  when  Turkey  lost  her  European  cities, 
Russia  again  took  the  initiative  for  reforms  in  Armenia.  A  new  delegation 
was  appointed  by  CathoHcos  Georg  V  of  Echmiadzin,  of  which  Boghos  Nubar 
Pasha  became  chairman,  with  temporary  headquarters  in  Paris.  Sympathetic 
Frenchmen  joined  in  the  struggle  by  carrying  on  an  intensive  campaign  on 
behalf  of  the  Armenian  cause.  The  periodical  Pro-Armenia  was  revived  under 
the  leadership  of  Francis  Dehaut  de  Pressense,  a  prominent  figure  in  French 
politics,  and  Victor  Berard,  the  French  scholar  and  publicist. 

The  six  big  powers  resumed  their  consultations.  Andrei  Mandelstamm  intro- 
duced a  new  project  of  reforms,  to  which  the  Ambassadors  representing  the 
interested  powers  devoted  seven  meetings  (July  3-23,  1913) . 


^Mik.  Varandian,  L'Armenie  et  la  Question  Armenienne,  p.   58. 

183 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


But  Russia,  embittered  by  German  reservations,  decided  to  start  private 
negotiations  with  Turkey,  Besides,  in  a  note  dated  June  25,  1913,  Russia  had 
declared  herself  against  the  partition  of  the  Ottoman  empire.  What  imperiaHst 
Russia  wanted  was  to  reserve  for  herself  the  privilege  to  institute  the  reforms  at 
her  own  discretion,  and  was  opposed  to  the  interference  of  foreign  powers  in  a 
dispute  between  neighbors. 

Germany,  of  course,  would  not  agree  to  this.  "German  interests  require  the 
protection  of  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor  and  if  Russia  occupied  them,  Germany 
would  find  herself  confronted  with  an  economic  crisis,"  wrote  a  German  news- 
paper.^*^ "Our  diplomacy  must  be  on  its  guard  against  Russian  threats  to 
Armenia."-^^ 

This  required  Russia  to  come  to  an  understanding  with  Germany.  Sazonov 
the  Russian  foreign  minister,  convinced  his  German  colleague  Von  Jagow  that 
the  Russian  government  had  no  territorial  designs  in  Turkish  Armenia  and  that 
its  goal  was  limited  to  the  introduction  of  reforms  in  the  interest  of  Turkey  and 
her  Armenian  subjects.  Following  these  assurances,  and  on  instructions  received 
from  his  minister,  the  German  ambassador  at  Constantinople  asked  Premier  Said 
Halim  Pasha  to  comply  with  the  Russian  demands,  "reduced  to  a  minimum 
thanks  to  German  intervention." 

A  Russo-Turkish  agreement  was  signed  in  Constantinople  on  January  26, 
1914.  According  to  this  document  eastern  Anatolia  was  divided  into  two  zones. 
The  western  zone  was  composed  of  the  vilayets  of  Erzeroum,  Trebizond,  and 
Sivas;  while  the  eastern  part  included  those  of  Van,  Bitlis,  Kharput  and  Diar- 
bekir.   Each  region  was  to  be  administered  by  a  foreign  inspector-general. 

Hardly  had  the  two  inspectors-general,  Hoff  (Norway)  and  Westenenk 
(Dutch),  set  foot  in  Turkey,  preparing  to  assume  their  functions,  when  the 
European  War  started.  On  August  6,  1914  a  German-Turkish  alliance  was  al- 
ready concluded.  In  the  first  article  of  this  pact  Germany  promised  to  Turkey  the 
abolition  of  the  capitulations;  by  article  five  it  was  provided  "to  rectify  the 
eastern  frontiers  of  the  empire  in  such  a  manner  that  immediate  contact  be- 
tween Turkey  and  the  Moslem  populations  of  Russia  would  be  insured,"  The 
pan-Germanists  and  pan-Turanists  were  to  walk  hand  in  hand ! 

By  virtue  of  the  same  pact,  Turkey  entrusted  to  Germany  the  reorganiza- 
tion of  her  armies.  The  Liman  Von  Sanders  military  mission  was  established  in 
Constantinople,  Hoff  and  Westenenk  were  sent  back  home.  Instead  of  reforms, 
Turkey  was  to  organize  the  inhuman  deportations  and  massacres  of  1915. 


^^Magdeburische  Z^itung,  July  1,  1913 


184 


Briefs ... 

Uncle   Geer 


By  G.  Eksoozian 

Editorial  Note 

This  character  sketch  is  taken  from  a  volume  in  Armenian,  by  Mr.  Eksoozian, 
given  to  short  stores  of  first  generation  Americans  of  Armenian  background.  The 
period  covered  is  the  last  decade  of  the  nineteenth  and  the  first  few  decades  of  the 
twentieth  century.  "Uncle  Geer"  and  the  other  characters  portrayed  in  the  volume, 
Kyanki  ^civeshte  (The  Comedy  of  Life),  are  real  people  whom  the  author  came  to 
know  personally,  as  lawyer,  compatriot,  or  friend. 

Much  of  the  credit  of  Kyanki  ^aveshte  as  a  contribution  to  American  national- 
ities history  and  literature  goes  to  Mr.  Garabed  Aramian  of  Yeprad  Press,  who  has 
pioneered,  at  great  effort  and  cost,  in  this  type  of  publication.  Such  literature,  he 
believes,  will  constitute  an  important  source  for  the  social  history  of  American 
nationalities  groups.  The  translator  has  succeeded  in  preserving  the  elegant  sim- 
plicity of  the  original  and  in  eliciting  the  same  sense  of  appreciation  that  one  gets 
from  reading  the  Armenian  text. 

Jtl  E  was  born  in  a  little  village  in  the  province  of  Harput,  Asia  Minor,  the 
son  of  a  farmer.  During  infancy,  he  lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  love  and  devotion 
in  the  quiet  of  their  little  home.  His  childhood  was  spent  mostly  in  the  fields  and 
vineyards.  But  when  he  reached  young  manhood,  full  of  the  vigor  of  life,  for 
some  unknown  reason,  he  left  all  behind,  his  home,  family  and  farm,  and  went 
on  to  foreign  lands,  Roumania,  the  Caucasus,  Egypt,  and  finally  came  to  America, 
settling  permanently  in  a  far-off  corner  of  a  small  Massachusetts  town.  Here  he 
has  lived  with  his  wife  for  the  past  forty  years.  They  have  toiled  and  sweated  and 
even  now,  after  all  those  years,  they  are  isolated,  there  being  no  public  conveyance 
coming  near  their  farm,  only  a  narrow  path. 

He  is  now  nearly  eighty  and  his  back  is  bent  like  a  bow,  but  it  is  easy  to 
see  that  he  had  been,  in  his  younger  days,  tall  of  stature  and  broad  of  shoulders. 
His  white  hair,  deep  voice,  fine  face  is  a  picture  of  virile  beauty  that  even  the 
ravishes  of  age  could  not  completely  obliterate. 

It  was  a  summer  day,  I  went  to  see  him  on  a  special  matter.  At  the  entrance 
to  the  farm  I  met  Mrs.  Loosig  wearing  an  embroidered  apron  and  busy  feeding 
the  chickens. 

"Good  morning,  Mrs.  Loosig,  how  are  you?  How  is  Uncle  Geer,  how  is 
he  feeling  now?" 

"Good  morning.   He  is  well,  I  am  the  sick  one,  but  all  who  come  inquire 

185 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


about  him."    After  this  remark,  Mrs.  Loosig  called  to  her  husband  with  her 
resonant  voice. 

"Giragos!" 

There  was  no  answer. 

"Giragos,  where  are  you?" 

Again  no  answer. 

Mrs.  Loosig  then  turned  to  me  and  continued,  "That  man  has  gone  off 
somewhere  again.  The  other  day,  I  pulled  him  out  of  the  ditch  and  if  I  had 
gotten  there  a  little  later,  he  would  have  been  dead.  I  told  him  this  morning  to 
take  it  easy,  but  he  claims  he  can't.  He  asked  ?ne  to  hitdh  the  horse  to  the 
wagon  so  he  could  take  a  few  bushels  of  vegetables  to  the  market,  sell  them  and 
with  that  money  buy  some  meat,  butter,  salt.  You  know  he  can't  even  get  on 
or  off  the  wagon  alone.  He  takes  the  stuff  to  sell  but  brings  back  only  half  the 
money  he  should.  They  all  cheat  him,  right  and  left.  I  could  do  better  myself. 
Ah  yes,  as  I  said,  he  is  becoming  helpless." 

"Giragos,  where,  where  are  you,  the  lawyer  is  here." 

Then  suddenly  I  spied  Uncle  Geer  coming  out  from  the  com  field,  walking 
slowly  and  bending  low  over  a  stick  he  held  in  his  hand.  He  looked  very  much 
Uke  a  large  turtle. 

"This  is  our  lot,"  spoke  Uncle  Geer  as  he  came  closer.  "I  just  returned 
from  the  market,  I'm  all  tired  out,  but  what  can  I  do,  there's  work  on  a  farm 
and  it  must  be  done..  Those  rowdies  in  the  market-place,  I  have  my  hands  full 
with  them.  They  know  I  am  no  longer  young  and  take  advantage  of  me.  They 
climb  into  my  wagon  pull  out  the  vegetables,  sell  them  and  bring  me  only  half 
the  money  they  should.  When  I  speak  up,  they  promise  to  pay  me  the  balance 
the  next  day.  When  the  next  day  comes,  I  either  forget  or  they  completely  deny 
owing  me  the  money.  Angrily  I  come  home  and  here  again  I  have  no  peace 
with  this  wife  of  mine." 

"Uncle  Geer,  let  us  sit  under  this  apple  tree,  I  have  found  a  cure  for  all 
your  troubles,  it  is  here  in  my  portfolio.  That  is  why  I  have  come  to  see  you,  I 
wish  to  have  a  talk  with  you." 

Uncle  Geer's  tortured  face  now  took  on  a  look  of  surprise.  He  seemed 
to  sense  a  hidden  danger  and  with  obvious  uneasiness  shifted  his  body  from  one 
foot  to  another  and  finally  came  and  sat  on  the  grass  near  me. 

"Listen  to  me  carefully.  Uncle  Geer,"  I  said.  "For  forty  years  you  have 
toiled  and  sweated  on  this  small  strip  of  land  you  call  your  farm.  But  your  luck 
is  against  you,  even  people  and  nature  itsdf  are  working  against  you.  You  have 
done  your  share  and  now  you  are  in  need  of  rest.  The  hardships  you  undergo  at 
your  age  for  a  mere  existence  is  simply  against  all  human  understanding,  believe 
me.  So  I  have  come  to  tell  your  wife  and  yourself  how  you  can  live  comfortably 

186 


UNCLE  GEER 


for  the  rest  of  your  lives.  I  am  referring  to  the  buildings  on  the  main  highway 
going  into  town,  not  far  from  the  river,  on  the  slope  of  the  hiU — the  State  Home 
for  the  Aged." 

"State  Home  for  the  Aged?  Are  you  crazy,  man?  Woe  be  to  your  Home !" 
burst  out  Uncle  Geer  and  made  an  effort  at  rising  and  running  away  from  the 
distasteful  suggestion,  but  his  knees  gave  way  under  him  and  he  tell  sideways  on 
the  green  lawn.    With  some  difficulty  I  sat  him  up  again  near  me. 

"Uncle  Geer,  there  is  no  reason  for  resentment  or  anger,"  I  said.  "You 
know  that  in  this  country  even  old  and  unprotected  horses  are  taken  care  of. 
That  Home  for  the  Aged  is  for  those  who  have  worked  faithfully  through  the 
years  and  are  in  need  of  rest  and  solace,  especially  when  they  have  no  one  to 
take  care  of  them.  If  we  can  get  a  tenant  for  this  place  of  stone  and  dirt,  all 
the  better." 

Suddenly,  like  one  making  a  last  effort  to  save  his  life,  Uncle  Geer  by  a 
miracle  stood  upon  his  feet.  Trembling  and  pointing  his  stick  to  the  far  corners 
of  his  farm,  he  spoke  with  a  husky  choking  voice. 

"Listen,  you,  I  don't  want  any  part  of  your  so-called  justice,  you  pagans. 
If  all  this  is  just  stone  and  dirt  for  you,  it  isn't  for  me.  For  me  they  have  a  soul, 
they  are  paradise.  Forty  years  ago  this  land  was  as  fiat  as  a  handkerchief.  With 
my  bare  hands  I  have  cleared  and  tilled  the  soil,  planted  every  growing  thing, 
carried  upon  my  shoulders  each  and  every  stone  to  build  this  house,  I  dug  the 
ditch — my  very  youth  has  gone  into  the  core  of  this  land.  That  is  why  this 
farm  is  part  of  me,  me — Giragos,  and  here  it  is,  upon  this  land  that  I  will  die, 
do  you  understand?  Go  tell  your  leaders  that  Giragos  is  an  Armenian,  an  old- 
type  of  Armenian  who  does  not  live  on  charity.  I  want  no  part  of  their  Home 
nor  their  cemetaries." 

All  this  he  said,  then  doubling  over  on  his  stick  again  walked  towards  the 
cornfields  from  whence  he  had  come. 

Mrs.  Loosig  who  thus  far  had  been  listening  quietly  to  our  conversation, 
came  closer  to  me  as  she  wiped  a  tear  with  the  end  of  her  embroidered  apron 
and  said,  "Mr.  Lawyer,  please  do  not  get  angry  at  what  Giragos  just  said.  He 
is  the  son  of  a  well-known  and  well-to-do  family.  Do  not  blame  him,  we  are 
used  to  this." 

Once  again  she  raised  her  apron  to  her  eyes,  wiped  a  tear  and  followed 
her  husband.  I  was  then  convinced  that  neither  the  turtle  could  leave  its  shell 
nor  Giragos  his  home. 

I  walked  away  from  that  farm  with  a  feeling  of  indescribable  pride.  I  was 
like  an  Armenian  peasant  who  for  the  first  time  comes  face  to  face  with  Mt. 
Ararat. 


187 


Tribute  to   Armenians   During 
World   War  11' 

By  Thomas  A,  Sparks,  S.T.D. 

Mr.  Chairman,  Distinguished  Guests,  Ladies  and  Gentlemen : 

It  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  be  able  to  speak  to  you  at  this  time.  First, 
I  bring  you  greetings  and  best  wishes  from  the  Right  Rev.  William  T.  Manning, 
Bishop  of  New  York,  and  from  the  Cathedral  of  St.  John  the  Divine,  which  many 
of  you  have  visited,  and  I  trust  will  continue  to  visit,  there  to  find  quiet,  and 
confidence,  and  strength  in  this  time  of  world-wide-war  and  tumult. 

For  we  shall  need  confidence,  need  it  supremely,  if  the  forces  of  right  are  to 
triumph  over  the  forces  of  wrong. 

I  am  happy  to  speak  to  the  members  of  the  Armenian  community  here  in 
New  York,  not  only  because  of  the  occasion  of  this  meeting,  which  is  assembled 
here  to  express  your  patriotic  feelings  and  your  loyalty  to  the  United  States  gov- 
ernment and  people,  but  because  of  what  you  yourselves  represent  so  eloquently 
in  your  long  historic  tradition  stretching  back  to  the  most  remote  antiquity.  No 
nation,  no  race,  no  people,  could  have  sustained  for  so  long  a  period  of  time,  so 
continuous,  and  so  noble  a  tradition  unless  its  spiritual  forces  were  deeply  rooted 
and  tenaciously  maintained  under  all  conditions. 

And  it  is  the  spiritual  forces  of  all  mankind  that  are  now  threatened.  All 
the  higher  powers  of  our  human  nature,  and  our  best  and  noblest  instincts,  our 
finest  traditions,  our  most  valued  achievements,  which  are  the  flowers  of  long 
centuries  of  man's  upward  struggle  toward  the  stars,  are  now  challenged  by 
brute  forces  in  the  name  of  what  these  ignoble  forces  term  the  "New  Order."  It 
is  no  new  order  in  any  sense ! 

It  is  an  old,  old  order  that  forward-looking  men  had  come  to  think  had  been 
left  far  behind  in  the  course  of  human  progress. 

The  so-called  "New  Order"  aims  at  the  reduction  of  the  majority  of  man- 
kind to  the  condition  of  slaves,  who  are  destined  to  work  and  produce  goods  for 
their  masters,  the  self-proclaimed  "Master  Races." 

No  people,  no  nation,  no  group,  which  has  any  sense  of  freedom  will  tamely 
submit  to  any  such  program  of  degradation. 

And  certainly  not  the  many  nations  and  peoples,  great  or  small,  who  have 
banded  together  in  organized  resistance  against  the  common  enemy. 

It  is  a  proud  thing  for  any  man  to  stand  here  and  speak  to  you !  Among 
the  very  earliest  records  of  mankind  are  found  the  traditions  of  Armenia  and 
Armenians.  Babylonia,  Persia,  Egypt,  are  venerable  names  in  the  treasure  house 

^Speech  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  A.  Sparks,  S.T.D.,  before  the  Armenian  Progressive  League  of 
America  on  March   1,  1942,  in  New  York  City. 

188 


TRIBUTE  TO  ARMENIANS  DURING  WORLD  WAR  11 

of  history,  but  before  them  there  was  an  Armenia,  an  Armenia  which  held  its 
place  proudly  among  those  ancient  cultures. 

When  Alexander  the  Great  conquered  all  the  known  world,  and  sighed  for 
more  conquests,  he  had  to  reckon  with  Armenia. 

Armenia  throughout  the  first  four  centuries  of  the  Roman  empire,  while 
brought  into  vassalage,  was  never  thoroughly  Romanized,  for  it  maintained  its 
own  language  and  customs  under  its  own  sovereigns.  We  do  not  know  exactly 
when  Christianity  began  first  to  penetrate  into  Armenia,  just  as  we  do  not  know 
this  about  a  great  many  other  places,  but  in  the  third  century  St.  Gregory,  styled 
the  Illuminator,  did  his  great  work  of  teaching  and  conversion.  By  him  King 
Tiridates  (238-314)  was  baptized.  Armenia  thus  was  the  first  country  to  have  a 
Christian  ruler.  This  antedates  the  Christian  profession  of  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine  the  Great,  who  is  often  mistakenly  set  forth  as  the  first  Christian  ruler. 
The  honor  belongs  to  Armenia,  which  became  the  first  Christian  nation  of  the 
world,  and  so  the  oldest  in  our  great  tradition  of  the  most  advanced  civilization 
of  mankind.  Illumination  was  sought  for,  illumination  was  found,  and  illumina- 
tion prevailed. 

And  it  has  continued  so.  True  it  is  that  your  nation  has  had  great  sorrows 
and  tribulations.  Warred  upon,  evil-treated,  decimated,  yet  never  destroyed,  the 
Armenian  people  have  always  reformed  their  lives  and  have  gone  on  with  indom- 
itable courage,  as  they  do  today. 

Hence  your  great  contribution  to  every  nation  that  seeks  the  right.  No 
nation,  large  or  small,  poor  or  rich,  when  unjustly  attacked  by  predatory  gangster 
nations,  as  they  are  now  being  attacked  today,  but  can  take  to  itself  fresh  inspira- 
tion and  new  courage  from  the  glowing  example  of  Armenia. 

And  so  it  is  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  you  Armenians  here  in 
America  to  proclaim  your  loyal  helpfulness  to  America  when  she  is  under  attack. 
Loyalty  and  courage  are  your  heritage  and  in  your  blood,  and  you  would  be 
untrue  to  your  own  selves  were  you  to  do  otherwise.  I  am  sure  you,  seeing  the 
right,  cannot  do  differently !  A  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit.  You  are  doing  the 
natural  and  rightful  thing. 

Here  in  America  we  have  upheld  the  great  freedoms  dear  to  free  men 
everywhere,  and  we  are  arming  ourselves  at  an  enormous  and  ever  increasing 
rate  to  maintain  those  precious  rights.  Men  of  many  racial  origins,  be  they 
citizens,  or  guests  among  us,  have  rallied  to  the  common  cause  for  which  we 
fight.    It  is  the  common  concern  of  all. 

Speed  is  essential  to  our  great  war  effort.  We  need  to  produce  arms  and 
munitions  with  lightning  rapidity.  Nothing  must  stand  in  the  way  of  this. 
Better  it  is  to  forego  some  of  our  accustomed  liberties  and  much  of  our  ac- 
customed luxuries,  than  it  would  be  to  lose  the  war.  The  only  danger  is  that 
people  will  underestimate  the  gravity  of  the  situation  for  us,  and  want  to  take 
things  at  their  usual  leisured  pace,  whereas  we  must  rapidly  achieve  such  a  pre- 

189 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


ponderance  of  weapons  of  all  kinds  that  we  can  speedily  wage  aggressive  "war 
to  the  utmost !  Only  that  can  achieve  victory  for  us  and  our  associates. 

The  criminal  nations  must  be  taught  a  lesson  that  will  last  a  very  long  time, 
and  that  lesson  is  that  we  count  nothing  dear  when  our  liberty  is  threatened. 

When  that  lesson  is  fully  learned  by  Germany,  Italy,  Japan,  and  their 
friends,  then  maybe  they  too  will  come  to  value  the  kind  of  freedom  and  right  for 
which  we  are  willing  to  pay  so  great  a  price. 

The  United  Nations,  that  great  company  of  freedom  loving  peoples,  firmly 
united  in  a  just  war,  will  not  sheath  the  sword  until  victory  comes  with  the 
defeat  of  those  who  have  set  themselves  against  civilization,  against  righteous- 
ness, against  the  best  that  man  has  achieved. 

Armenians,  I  salute  you  as  brethren  in  a  common  sacred  cause! 

And  may  Almighty  God  bless  our  efforts  for  righteousness  and  justice  for 
the  sake  of  all  mankind. 

Theodore  Roosevelt  and  Armenia 

From  the  March  1919  issue  of  The  New  Armenia 
By  Arshag  Mahdesian^ 

X  HE  death  of  Colonel  Theodore  Roosevelt  has  deprived  the  Armenian  nation 
of  one  of  its  most  illustrious  and  sincere  friends.  As  his  book,  The  Strenuous 
Life,  proves,  Colonel  Roosevelt  long  ago  had  interested  himself  in  the  Armenians. 
On  September  28,  1904,  he  received  most  cordially,  at  the  White  House,  an 
Armenian  delegation,  which,  representing  the  Armenian  Catholicos,  had  come 
to  this  country  to  enlist  the  sympathy  and  assistance  of  the  United  States  in  re- 
lieving the  Armenians  from  Turkish  persecution.  During  this  reception,  Mr. 
James  Bronson  Reynolds,  in  his  introductory  speech  for  the  Armenian  delega- 
tion, said:  "Since  1895  more  men,  women  and  children  have  been  massacred 
in  Armenia  by  the  Turkish  soldiers  and  their  auxiliaries  than  were  killed  on  both 
sides  in  the  Franco-Prussian  War  of  1870." 

Then,  President  Roosevelt,  amiably  interrupting  him,  rejoined :  "You  are 
quoting  from  my  own  book.  The  Strenuous  Life.  It  was  I  who  first  made  that 
statement." 

In  his  message  to  Congress  in  1904,  President  Roosevelt  declared  that  it 
was  inevitable  that  the  United  States  "should  desire  eagerly  to  give  expression 
to  its  horror  on  an  occasion  like  that  of  the  massacre  of  the  Jews  in  Kishinef,  or 
when  it  witnesses  such  systematic  and  long  extended  cruelty  and  oppression  as 
the  cruelty  and  oppression  of  which  the  Armenians  have  been  victims,  and  which 
has  won  for  them  the  indignant  pity  of  the  civilized  world." 

On  another  occasion  he  declared :  "Over  and  above  all  considerations  of 
trade  and  politics  we  will  continue  to  urge  the  cjaims  of  outraged  humanity  in 
the  stricken  land  of  Armenia." 


IFor  a  biographical  sketch  of  Mr.  Mahdesian  see  pages  201-203. 

190 


THEODORE  ROOSEVELT  AND  ARMENIA 


In  1905,  President  Roosevelt  received  from  His  Holiness  Mekrtich  I. 
Klirimian,  the  late  Catholicos  of  All  the  Armenians,  a  letter  of  congratulation 
upon  his  election.  The  communication,  written  in  the  ceremonial  form  used 
by  Armenian  rulers  of  the  fifth  century,  read : 

Mekrtich,  Servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and,  by  the  inscrutable  will  of  God,  Chief 
Bishop  and  Catholicos  of  All  the  Armenians,  Supreme  Patriarch  of  the  Mother  See 
of  the  Holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  of  Armenia,  to  His  Excellency,  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  President  of  the  United  States  of  America,  greeting  and  patriarchal 
benediction. 

Your  Excellency:  God,  Who  in  His  providence,  bestows  grace  and  all  good 
gifts  abundantly  upon  the  worthy,  has  verily  given  Your  Excellency  a  large  measure 
of  His  blessing,  and  has  raised  you  to  the  high  office  for  which  you  have  proved 
yourself  so  worthy  in  the  past. 

I  consider  it  a  great  privilege  and  pleasure  to  extend  to  Your  Excellency  the 
most  sincere  congratulations  of  myself  and  of  the  Church  and  the  people  I  represent, 
on  the  happy  occasion  of  your  receiving,  as  the  most  worthy  person  to  be  their  Chief 
Magistrate,  the  absolute  confidence  and  approval  of  your  great  and  enlightened 
people. 

It  is  a  source  of  great  satisfaction  to  me  when  I  consider  the  comparatively 
happy  lot  of  those  of  my  people  who,  having  escaped  the  unbearable  yoke  of  Turkish 
tyranny  and  oppression,  have  taken  refuge  in  your  glorious  country  ,where  while 
earning  an  honest  livelihood,  they  are  being,  at  the  same  time,  elevated  mentally  and 
morally,  sharing  with  all  other  citizens  the  full  benefits  of  the  freedom  and  civiliza- 
tion of  the  United  States.  Would  to  God  that  the  remnant  of  my  people  could 
enjoy  in  their  own  country  the  same  peace  and  quiet  and  the  benefits  of  righteous 
laws,  with  due  protection  of  life,  honor  and  property. 

I  pray  Your  Excellency  to  accept  my  profound  respects  and  heartfelt  thanks 
for  the  very  kind  reception  accorded  to  my  delegates,  the  two  Archbishops,  who  were 
commissioned  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  suffering  Armenian  people  in  Turkey.  I 
cherish  the  hope  that  the  powerful  voice  of  Your  Excellency's  Government  will 
eventually  aid  in  bringing  peace  and  justice  to  the  people  of  unfortunate  Armenia.  .  .  . 

Because  of  the  strong  sense  of  justice  and  righteousness  President  Roose- 
velt was  known  to  possess,  many  appeals  were  made  to  him  in  behalf  of  Ar- 
menia. On  January  18,  1906,  Mr.  James  Bronson  Reynolds  presented  to  him 
a  f>etition  in  which  prominent  European  statesmen,  educators,  publicists  and 
citizens,  as  Bjornstjerne  Bjomson  and  Fridtjof  Nansen,  of  Norway ;  General 
Booth,  of  the  Salvation  Army;  Professor  Wiindt,  of  Leipzig;  M,  Berthelot, 
Professor  Ernest  Lavisse,  Jules  Claretie,  Leon  Bourgeois,  Ludovic  Halevy,  Ana- 
tole  Leroy-Beaulieu,  and  Louis  Blanc,  of  France ;  and  thirty-one  senators  and 
twenty-five  deputies  of  France,  two  senators  and  eleven  deputies  of  Italy,  two 
senators  and  forty-seven  deputies  of  Belgium,  one  deputy  of  Sweden,  and  eight 
deputies  of  Denmark,  fourteen  English  bishops,  fifty-one  professors  of  the  uni- 
versities of  Great  Britain  and  the  Continent,  besides  many  eminent  citizens  of 
Norway,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Holland,  Germany,  Austria,  Italy,  Scotland,  and 
Ireland,  had  joined  to  save  from  total  annihilation  "the  Armenian  people  whose 
origin  is  the  same  as  ours,  and  who  have  played  an  important  part  in  the  de- 
velopment of  civilization  since  ancient  times." 

At  the  same  time,  through  the  joint  efforts  of  Armenia  and  The  Friends 


191 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


of  Armenia,  many  distinguished  clergymen,  educators,  philanthropists,  governors 
and  mayors  in  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  adopted  or  endorsed  resolutions 
supporting  the  cause  of  Armenia.  In  response  to  all  these  appeals,  the  Honor- 
able Elihu  Root,  then  Secretary  of  State,  wrote : 

The  sympathy  of  the  American  people  with  the  oppressed  of  every  country  has 
been  repeatedly  expressed  by  various  branches  of  this  Government,  and  in  the  case  of 
the  unfortunate  Armenians,  has  been  eloquently  voiced  by  the  American  nation  itself. 
There  is  no  room  for  doubt  in  any  quarter  as  to  the  desire  of  the  President  that  these 
Armenians  should  possess  the  security  of  life  and  property  which  it  has  been  the 
concerted  aim  of  the  European  powers  to  assure  to  them.  The  sufferings  of  the 
Armenian  subjects  of  Turkey  cry  aloud  for  remedy  and  redress.  They  shock  the 
humanitarian  sense  of  all  mankind.  .  .  .  No  right-minded  man  can  witness  §uch 
occurrences  without  craving  the  power  to  prevent  them.  I  most  sincerely  wish  that 
the  United  States  had  the  power. 

The  ?ion  possumus  attitude  of  the  Roosevelt  administration  toward  Armenia 
was  diplomatically  justified  as  the  United  States  was  not  one  of  the  signatory 
Powers  which  had  guaranteed,  in  Article  LXI  of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  "ameliora- 
tion and  reforms"  for  the  Armenian  provinces  then  under  the  yoke  of  Turkey. 
Colonel  Roosevelt  was  perhaps  explaining  his  former  official  position  as  well  as 
that  of  the  United  States  when  he  said,  in  a  letter  dated  July  10,  1918 : 

We  had  neither  the  power  nor  the  right  ourselves  to  begin  a  world  war  by  our 
going  to  war  with  Turkey  in  the  past,  but  now  the  world  war  has  come,  and  we 
are  in  it,  now  we  can  fight  effectively  beside  our  Allies.  We  have  the  only  chance 
that  has  ever  been  offered  to  us  to  interfere  by  force  of  arms  in  entirely  disinterested 
fashion  for  the  oppressed  nationalities  that  are  ground  under  the  Turkish  rule.  It 
is  a  dreadful  thing  that  we  should  fail  to  take  advantage  of  this  opportunity,  and 
it  will  be  a  lasting  disgrace  to  our  nation  if  we  persist  in  the  failure. 

Owing  to  innumerable  stories  of  the  Armenian  persecutions.  Colonel  Roose- 
velt was  led  to  fear  that  the  new  generation  of  the  Armenians  had  lost  its  martial 
prowess.  During  an  interview  granted  by  him  to  Armenian  students  in  1912, 
he  said :  "I  want  Armenians  to  be  able  to  bear  arms  just  as  they  did  in  the  days 
of  King  Tigranes,  so  that  in  the  next  generation  no  one  can  say  that  the  Christian 
population  of  Turkey  cannot  fight." 

The  devotion,  gallantry  and  valor  displayed  by  the  Armenians  during 
the  war,  their  heroic  sacrifices  for  the  triumph  of  the  Allies,  were  a  cause  of 
great  satisfaction  to  Colonel  Roosevelt ;  and,  whenever  an  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself,  he  did  not  fail  to  plead  for  the  independence  of  Armenia. 

"I  am  doing  everything  I  can,  and  shall  continue  to  do  everything  I  can 
for  the  Armenians,"  he  wrote  to  a  correspondent  a  few  days  before  his  lamented 
death ;  and  it  is  reported  that  one  of  his  last  acts  was  the  signing  of  the  petition 
which  was  circulated  by  The  New  Armenia  to  urge  prompt  action  on  Senator 
Lodge's  Resolution  in  favor  of  a  United  and  Independent  Armenia. 

When  the  grateful  citizens  of  the  new  Armenian  republic  come  to  honor 
the  memory  of  their  great  friends,  Theodore  Roosevelt  will  be  remembered 
among  the  first  of  those  who  nobly  and  effectively  championed  Armenia  in 
her  heroic  struggle  for  national  independence ! 


;92 


Reports 

The  Internationalization  of  Jerusalem 
And  the  Armenian  Patriarchate 

Editorial  Note 

The  two  papers  presented  here  relate  to  the  stand  taken  by  the  Armenian  Patriarch- 
ate of  Jerusalem  before  the  UN  Trusteeship  Council  on  the  question  of  the  inter- 
nationalization of  the  Holy  City.  One  is  a  report  on  the  mission  of  Bishop  Tiran  to 
Geneva  and  Jerusalem  as  the  official  representative  of  the  Jerusalem  Armenian  Patri- 
archate. The  other  is  the  original,  undeleted  text  of  Bishop  Tiraii's  letter  on  the  subject 
of  the  internationalization  of  the  City,  which  appeared  in  the  New  York  Herald-Tribune 
of  June  4,  1950. 

The  Roman  Catholic  press  responded  favorably  to  Bishop  Tiran's  letter,  the  second 
of  the  two  documents  presented  below.  The  Catholic  News  of  New  York,  June  17,  carried 
this  headline  to  an  extended  report  on  it:  "Armenian  Bishop  Denounces  Latest  Holy 
Places  Plan.  It  Reveals  'Ignorance  of  Religious  Conditions  in  Holy  City,'  Prelate  Says." 
In  the  body  of  the  report  the  article  spoke  of  Bishop  Tiran  as  having  sharply  criticized 
.  .  .  and  attacked  the  proposal  of  the  285  leaders.  A  similar  report  appeared  in  the 
New  World  of  Chicago,  111.,  June  16,  1950. 

It  has  been  suggested  by  one  of  the  members  of  the  editorial  advisory  board,  who 
has  found  these  documents  of  particular  interest,  that  an  attempt  be  made  to  present 
In  the  pages  of  this  journal  other  viewpoints  and  give  readers  "a  full  picture  of  this 
highly  controversial  issue."  While  public  interest  in  it  is  alive,  letters  or  articles  on  the 
subject  will  be  given  serious  consideration  for  publication. 


The  Mission  of  Bishop  Tiran  to  Geneva  and  Jerusalem 

His  Grace  Bishop  Tiran,  Primate  of  the  Armenian  Church  in  North  America, 
gave  to  the  Diocesan  Central  Committee  a  report  covering  his  activities  during  the 
three  months'  trip  he  undertook  as  the  representative  of  the  Armenian  Patriarchate 
of  Jerusalem.   A  summaiy  of  this  report  is  given  below: 

In  December  1947  the  United  Nations  General  Assembly  resolved  that  in  the 
event  the  British  Government  withdrew  from  Palestine,  the  latter  be  partitioned 
between  Arabs  and  Jews,  and  Jerusalem  be  placed  under  the  international  authority 
of  the  United  Nations.  Accordingly  the  General  Assembly  instructed  the  Trusteeship 
Council  to  draft  a  Statute  for  the  future  international  administration  of  Jerusalem 
and  to  implement  it  by  assuming  sovereignty  over  the  city. 

Pursuant  to  these  instructions  the  Trusteeship  Council  drafted  a  Statute  and 
voted  on  it  in  April  1948.  However,  on  May  14,  1948  the  British  Government  with- 
drew its  mandate  from  Palestine  and  the  Trusteeship  Council  was  unable  to  imple- 
ment the  Statute  it  had  prepared.  Meanwhile  a  war  broke  out  between  the  Jews 
and  the  Arabs,  and  the  two  opposing  forces  met  in  Jerusalem.  The  Arab  forces 
occupied  the  eastern  sector  of  the  city,  and  the  Jewish  forces  occupied  its  western 

193 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


sector.  Finally,  after  a  month,  with  the  signing  of  a  truce  between  the  governments 
of  Jordan  and  Israel,  a  static  situation  was  created  which  still  continues. 

However,  in  its  session  of  December  9,  1949  the  UN  General  Assembly  by  a 
vote  of  two-thirds  majority  renewed  its  decision  to  internationalize  the  city,  and 
again  instructed  the  Trusteeship  Council  to  amend  its  earlier  Statute  in  harmony 
with  the  exigencies  of  the  new  situation  and  to  implement  the  said  Statute  by  estab- 
lishing United  Nations  sovereignty  over  it.  At  the  same  time  the  General  Assembly 
invited  the  governments  of  Israel  and  Jordan  to  facilitate  the  implementation  of  this 
resolution  by  their  good-will  and  cooperation.  The  United  States,  Great  Britain, 
and  certain  other  countries  considered  this  resolution  impracticable  and  voted 
against  it,  declaring,  however,  that  they  would  not  oppose  the  resolution  adopted 
by  the  required  majority.  On  the  other  hand,  the  governments  of  Israel  and  Jordan 
were  opposed  to  internationalization. 

Nevertheless,  conforming  to  the  General  Assembly  resolution,  the  Trusteeship 
Council  began  the  task  of  executing  its  function  and  convened  in  Geneva  on  Janu- 
ary 19,  1950  to  deal,  among  other  issues,  with  the  question  of  internationalization, 
and  placed  first  on  its  agenda  the  question  of  amending  the  Statute  drafted  for  the 
Holy  City. 

The  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem,  which  is  one  of  the  important  re- 
ligious establishments  in  the  Holy  City,  having  been  apprised  of  this  course  of  events, 
appointed  Bishop  Tiran  as  its  representative  so  that  he  might  appear  before  the 
Trusteeship  Council  and  present  the  views  of  the  Armenian  Patriarchate  relative  to 
the  Statute  to  be  formulated  for  the  international  administration  of  Jerusalem. 

Upon  receiving  this  authority,  His  Grace  presented  a  memorandum  to  the 
UN  Trusteeship  Council  wherein  he  set  forth  the  position  and  rights  of  the 
Armenians  in  Jerusalem,  indicated  the  favorable  attitude  of  the  Armenian  Patriarch- 
ate towards  its  internationalization,  requested  that  the  status  quo  be  preserved,  and 
recalled  that  together  with  other  religious  insitutions  the  Armenian  Patriarchate 
should  have  a  voice  and  its  rightful  place  in  the  future  administration  of  Jerusalem. 

Meanwhile,  before  the  Jerusalem  issue  reached  the  above- described  stage,  the 
Very  Rev.  Yeghishe  Vardapet,  Locum  Tenens  of  the  Armenian  Patriarchate,  sug- 
gested— in  a  personal  letter  to  Bishop  Tiran — that  His  Grace  pay  a  visit  to  Jerusalem 
during  Easter  to  confer  with  him  and  with  the  members  of  the  St.  James  Brother- 
hood on  various  matters  pertaining  to  the  Holy  See, 

Accordingly,  Bishop  Tiran,  with  the  counsel  of  the  Diocesan  Central  Committee 
left  New  York  on  January  23,  arriving  in  Geneva  the  following  day.  In  the  interim 
Bishop  Tiran  cabled  to  the  Locum  Tenens  requesting  that  the  Very  Rev.  Serovpe 
Manoukian,  who  was  preparing  to  come  to  the  United  States  to  raise  funds  for  the 
stricken  Monastery  and  people  of  Jerusalem,  make  his  journey  by  way  of  Geneva, 
and  there  inform  him  of  conditions  In  the  Holy  City  and  in  the  Armenian 
Patriarchate. 

Upon  arrival  in  Geneva  Serovpe  Vardapet  conveyed  to  Bishop  Tiran  a  detailed 
report  concerning  the  situation,  policy,  and  viewpoints  of  the  Patriarchate.  On  Feb- 
ruary 16  Father  Serovpe  left  Geneva  for  Paris  and  New  York. 

The  Trusteeship  Council  took  up  the  Jerusalem  issue  on  January  30  and 
continued  to  deal  with  it  until  the  early  part  of  April.  The  main  task  of  the 
Council  was  the  amendment  of  the  Statute.   But  as  the  Council  was  about  to  take 


194 


THE  INTERNATIONALIZATION  OF  JERUSALEM 

up  this  matter,  M.  Roger  Garreau,  the  Council  President,  offered  a  new  proposal 
whereby  the  international  sector  of  Jerusalem  was  to  be  merely  a  narrow  strip  of 
the  city  extending  from  north  to  south  and  embracing  the  international  shrines. 
The  city's  western  sector  was  to  be  left  to  the  Jews  and  the  eastern  sector  to  the 
Arabs.  Fortunately  this  proposal  received  no  support  from  the  Council  members 
and  it  was  set  aside;  whereupon  the  Council  started  the  hearings  of  the  representa- 
tives of  the  various  organizations  intimately  concerned  with  the  fate  of  Jerusalem. 
Only  representatives  of  the  twelve  Council  nations  had  the  right  to  speak,  make 
official  proposals,  and  vote.  Others  could  present  their  views  by  permission  of  the 
meeting  or  its  President. 

Opinions  and  suggestions  on  the  Jerusalem  issue  were  presented  in  person  by 
the  two  representatives  of  the  Greek  and  Armenian  Patriarchates  of  Jerusalem,  by 
the  representative  of  the  World  Council  of  Churches,  and  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
American  Christian  Palestine  Committee.  In  addition,  Roman  Catholic,  Jewish, 
and  Arab  organizations  conveyed  their  views  by  wire  and  letter  to  the  Council 
President. 

The  views  of  the  Greek  and  Armenian  Patriarchates  were  at  all  times  presented 
in  comraon  accord.  Archbishop  Germanos  Thyateira,  representing  the  Greek 
Patriarchate,  was  heard  three  times  on  the  stand  of  his  Patriarchate.  Bishop  Tiran, 
representing  the  Armenian  Patriarchate,  was  heard  on  various  occasions — eight 
times  in  all.  His  first  two  extensive  statements,  after  describing  the  position  of  the 
Armenian  Patriarchate,  related  to  the  articles  of  the  Statute  which  contained  pro- 
visions constituting  the  Legislative  Council  for  Jerusalem  and  the  manner  in  which 
its  members  were  to  be  elected;  the  program,  policy,  and  economic  status  of  public 
and  communal  schools  in  Jerusalem;  the  protection  of  the  Holy  Places;  the  status 
of  religious  communities,  and  their  mutual  relations;  and  the  preservation  of  the 
status  quo.  Moreover,  after  the  two  initial  reports  he  made  six  other  statements, 
at  different  times,  three  of  which  were  given  at  the  direct  instance  of  the  Trusteeship 
Council  and  related  to  one  or  the  other  of  the  above-mentioned  questions,  amplifying 
and  elucidating  them  further. 

The  suggestions  which  Bishop  Tiran  offered  to  the  Trusteeship  Council  for 
amendment  of  the  April  1948  Statute,  were  as  follows: 

That  the  Legislative  Council  for  Jerusalem  include  an  equal  number  of  Christians, 
Moslems  and  Jews,  elected  by  popular  suffrage; 

That  delegates,  equal  in  number  to  half  of  the  elected  legislators,  be  appointed  by 
the  officially  recognized  religious  establishments,  likewise  in  equal  proportion; 

That  the  city's  schools  be  based  on  the  communal  principle,  and  each  community 
large  enough  to  have  a  school  of  its  own  have  the  right  to  maintain  such  a  school  under 
Its  own  direction  and  in  accordance  with  its  own  language  and  traditions,  but  to  enjoy 
equal  status  with  the  public  schools  and  be  entitled  to  government  subsidy: 

That  in  the  event  of  dissatisfaction  with  regard  to  any  ruling  by  the  Governor, 
appeal  be  permitted  to  be  made  to  the  City's  Supreme  Court  in  disputes  relating  to  the 
Holy  Places; 

That  the  Statute  contain  clear  and  well-defined  provisions  for  the  preservation  of 
the  status  quo,  that  the  state  have  no  jurisdiction  to  intervene  in  the  internal  matters 
concerning  religious  conununities; 

That  aside  from  the  accepted  laws  of  the  municipal  bodies,  the  Governor  shall  not 
interfere  in  the  construction,  maintenance,  and  demolition  of  religious  buildings,  which 
are  not  international  shrines. 

195 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Bishop  Tiran  made  a  point  to  have  interviews  with  the  Council  members  on 
the  above  and  related  subjects  dealing  with  the  future  status  and  administration  of 
Jerusalem.  The  important  views  expressed  were  considered  by  the  Council  mem- 
bers, and  the  delegates  of  some  of  the  member  nations  took  the  suggestions  offered 
and  officially  presented  them  in  the  form  of  proposals.  The  form  and  extent  of 
these  proposals  may  be  seen  by  comparing  the  April  1948  Statute  with  the  new 
Statute  adopted  in  April  1950,  and  also  by  studying  the  considerations  and  sugges- 
tions of  the  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem  as  given  in  Bishop  Tiran's  state- 
ments, particularly  the  second  and  subsequent  ones. 

When  the  second  reading  of  the  Statute  was  concluded  and  the  articles  were 
voted  upon,  Bishop  Tiran  left  Geneva  (March  24)  for  the  Near  East  to  take  part 
in  the  religious  festivities  of  Holy  Week  in  Jerusalem,  and  to  confer  with  ecclesiastics 
and  statesmen  in  various  countries  on  matters  relating  to  the  Jerusalem  Armeniar 
Patriarchate,  the  life  of  Armenian  colonies  and  the  internationalization  of  the 
Holy  City. 

On  his  way  to  Beirut  the  Bishop  stopped  (March  25)  for  a  two-hour  visit  at 
the  Diocesan  Offices  in  Cairo,  where  he  took  occasion  to  confer  with  Archbishop 
Mampre.  At  Antelias,  Lebanon,  he  was  a  guest  for  three  days  of  His  Holiness 
Catholicos  Garegin,  and  celebrated  the  liturgy  in  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Gregory 
the  Illuminator  on  the  occasion  of  the  annual  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy  See  of  Cilicia. 
During  that  period  he  also  conferred  with  the  director  of  the  Monastery  and  the 
Seminary,  and  addressed  the  students  and  seminarists.  In  Beirut  he  had  special 
talks  with  the  president  of  the  American  University  and  the  ministers  of  the 
United  States  and  the  Kingdom  of  Jordan.  At  Amman,  capital  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Jordan,  he  visited  the  local  church  and  school. 

In  Jerusalem,  where  he  remained  ten  days  (April  1-11),  he  took  part  in  the 
Easter  festivities  and  called  upon  the  Greek  Patriarch,  the  Latin  Patriarch,  the 
Minister  of  Great  Britain,  the  Governor-General  of  Palestine,  who  is  the  personal 
representative  of  His  Majesty  King  Abdullah  of  Jordan.  With  ail  these  personages 
Bishop  Tiran  conferred  on  matters  pertaining  to  Jerusalem. 

He  also  visited  the  principal  establishments  of  the  Armenian  Monastery,  the 
Printing  Press,  the  Gulbenkian  Library,  and  the  Seminary,  where  he  addressed  the 
seminarists  and  assembled  guests.  He  found  that  despite  conditions  of  distress  the 
Brotherhood  was  faithfully  carrying  on  its  responsibilities  in  the  Holy  See. 

At  Homs,  on  his  way  to  Aleppo,  the  Bishop  had  a  personal  interview  with  His 
Beatitude  Patriarch  Efrem  of  the  Syrian  Orthodox  Church,  with  whom  he  discussed 
the  situation  in  the  Holy  City  and  matters  concerning  the  Armenian,  Syrian,  and 
sister  churches.  In  London,  on  his  way  back  to  the  United  States,  Bishop  Tiran  saw 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  as  well  as  Archbishop  Germanos,  the  Greek  Exarch 
of  Western  Europe,  discussing  with  both  the  issues  pertaining  to  his  mission.  On 
May  6  he  returned  to  New  York,  and  shortly  after  reported  to  the  Diocesan  Central 
Committee. 

Secretary  of  the  Diocese  of  the 
Armenian  Church  in  North  America 
New  York 
May  18,  1950 


196 


THE  INTERNATIONALIZATION  OF  JERUSALEM 


Letter  Regarding  the  New  Jerusalem  Plan 

To  the  Editor  of  the  Herald  Tribune:'^ 

Every  true  Christian,  Moslem,  and  Jew  must  have  read  with  concern  the  report 
of  the  request  which  eighty-five  prominent  Americans  have  made  in  a  letter  to 
President  Truman  on  the  question  of  the  plan  of  internationalization  of  Jerusalem. 

The  question  of  Jerusalem  must  be  viewed  with  full  knowledge  of  the  history 
of  the  Holy  Places  in  Jerusalem,  of  the  status  quo  now  obtaining  in  Jerusalem,  of 
the  standing  and  interests  of  the  various  religious  faiths  and  their  institutions  in 
the  Holy  City,  and  the  practical  possibilities  for  solving  the  Jerusalem  question  on 
a  realistic  and  fair  and  equitable  basis. 

The  letter  mentioned  above  has  been  reported  as  referring  to  the  "Catholic, 
Protestant,  Jewish,  Greek  Orthodox  and  Moslem  Faiths"  constituting  the  elements 
in  Jerusalem  which  would  form  the  proposed  commission  having  wide  powers  over 
the  Holy  Places  and  being  responsible  to  the  Security  Council. 

The  problem  is  too  complex  to  lend  itself  to  a  discussion  in  the  framework  of 
a  letter.  However^  the  following  points  could  briefly  be  made  for  the  sake  of  a  fair 
presentation  of  the  case. 

The  proposal  made  in  the  letter  ignores  at  least  one  of  the  major  religious 
communities  in  Jerusalem — the  Armenian  Patriarchate — which  has  a  history  of  at 
least  thirteen  hundred  years  in  Jerusalem,  which  is  one  of  the  three  major  partners 
in  the  international  Christian  Holy  Places  in  the  City,  which  for  about  a  thousand 
years  has  been  in  possession  of  about  one-sixth  of  the  Old  City,  and  which  has  the 
largest  national  minority  in  the  City  under  its  jurisdiction,  and  which  occupies  the 
most  important  Holy  Place  in  Jerusalem  outside  the  international  Holy  Places 
directly  connected  with  the  ministry  of  Jesus.  It  also  ignores  the  bishoprics  of  the 
^ancient  churches  of  the  East,  in  Jerusalem,  i.e.,  the  Syrian,  the  Coptic  and  the 
Abyssinian  Churches. 

The  letter  mentions  the  Protestants  as  if  these  were  one  coherent  element 
capable  of  unified  representation.  It  confuses  the  different  categories  of  religious 
elements  in  the  Holy  City  and  classifies  the  various  professions  of  the  same  faith  on 
the  same  level  with  the  three  principal  faiths  having  claims  on  Jerusalem. 

To  say  the  least,  it  is  doubtful  whether  a  commission  composed  of  the  repre- 
sentatives of  religious  faiths  or  institutions  could  wield  political  power  in  Jerusalem, 
acting  under  the  Security  Council.  It  is  at  least  doubtful  whether  the  United 
Nations  machinery  could,  within  the  terms  of  its  reference,  create  an  organ  within 
itself  dealing  with  essentially  religious  matters  and  with  relationships  between  re- 
ligious bodies. 


^The  passages  in  italics  were  not  included  in  the  Tribune,  which  gave  the  letter  a  promi- 
nent place,  and  added  the  sub-title:  "Proposal  on  Internationalization  of  the  City  Ignores 
Armenian  Patriarchate,  Bishop  says." 

197 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


All  the  principal  Holy  Places,  Christian,  Moslem,  and  Jewish,  are  situated  in 
that  part  of  the  Holy  City  which  is  now  occupied  by  the  forces  of  the  Hashemite 
Kingdom  of  Jordan.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  Jordan  government 
would  not  fully  respect  the  sanctity  of  these  Holy  Places  and^  would  prevent  free 
access  to  them.  The  letter  says  that  the  proposed  commission  "should  authenticate 
the  Holy  Sites  in  Jerusalem."  But  history  and  the  status  quo  have  already  authenti- 
cated these  sites  and  a  new  authentication  is  quite  superfluous,  apart  from  being 
impossible.  As  to  the  fourth  "function"  of  the  proposed  commission,  there  is  no  need 
for  an  international  supervision  over  the  restoration  of  the  Holy  Places  damaged 
during  the  war  in  Jerusalem,  first  because  the  principal  international  Holy  Placef 
have  suffered  no  appreciable  damage  and,  secondly,  if  any  Holy  Place  has  suffered 
damage,  it  can  and  certainly  should  be  repaired  by  the  owner  or  owners  of  such 
Holy  Place.  Therefore,  if  the  City  is  going  to  remain  divided,  there  is  no  need  for 
an  inter-confessional  commission. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  preoccupation  behind  the  resolution  of  the  UN 
Gteneral  Assembly  concerning  Jerusalem  presumably  was  (a)  that  the  Holy  City, 
being  sacred  to  the  three  great  religions  of  the  world  and  the  followers  of  these 
religions  having  interest  in  it,  the  City  should  be  under  international  administration, 
and  (b)  that  a  divided  Jerusalem  would  not  be  viable,  and  the  inclusion  of  the  City 
in  one  or  other  of  the  two  adjoining  states  would  not  be  possible,  and  that  therefore 
Jerusalem  should  be  made  into  an  international  Corpus  Separatum. 

The  problem  fundamentally  is  not  the  protection  of  the  physical  structure  of 
the  Holy  Places,  which  would  be  secure,  one  could  venture  to  say,  under  any 
administration.  The  problem  is  the  preservation  of  the  unity  of  the  City  in  order 
to  make  it  viable  and  to  allow  the  religious  life  and  activity  of  the  many  institutions 
in  the  City  to  develop  and  function  freely  and  to  the  fullest  extent. 

Bishop  Tiran 

Representative  of  the  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem 
before  the  Trusteeship  Council  of  the  United  Nations 
May  29,  1950 


2"or"  in  Tribune. 

198 


Biographical  Sketches 

By  A.  Meliksetian 
His  Beatitude  Cyril  II,  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem^ 

His  Beatitude  Cyril  (Guregh)  II,  Armenian  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  died  on 
October  28,  1949  in  Beirut,  Lebanon,  where  he  had  undergone  an  operation. 

Patriarch  Cyril  was  born  in  New  Julfa,  Iran,  on  January  6,  1894,  the  son  of 
Rev.  Mashdots  Israelian,  a  priest  of  the  Armenian  Church.  He  was  baptized  as 
Tigran,  and  lived  under  that  name  until  he  took  holy  orders.  After  receiving  his 
elementary  education  in  the  local  schools,  1900-1907,  he  was  sent  to  Madras,  India, 
near  his  father,  where  he  continued  his  studies  in  St.  Joseph's  French  School.  In 
1908  he  went  to  Calcutta  for  his  secondary  and  higher  education — in  the  Armenian 
Academy  and  the  University  of  Calcutta,  graduating  from  both  in  1911  and  1912, 
respectively;  and  in  1914,  from  the  divinity  school  of  the  University. 

The  outbreak  of  the  war  in  1914  interrupted  his  plans  to  enter  the  priesthood  of 
his  church.  In  1915  he  was  invited  to  teach  in  the  Armenian  Academy  in  Calcutta, 
of  which  he  became  acting  principal  the  following  year. 

In  1916  when  Patriarch  Torgom  arrived  in  India  as  CathoHcal  Delegate  to  the 
Armenians  in  that  country,  Tigran,  whose  good  work  as  educator  became  known, 
was  asked  to  accompany  him  as  his  personal  secretary  on  the  rest  of  his  mission  in 
India  and  Egypt. 

Later,  from  1918  to  1921  Tigran  again  went  into  teaching,  this  time  at  the 
Kalousdian  High  School  in  Cairo,  Egypt,  meanwhile  serving  as  secretary  of  the 
local  diocese  of  the  Armenian  Church. 

In  September  1921,  however,  he  again  accompanied  the  Patriarch,  this  time 
to  Jerusalem  in  connection  with  the  transfer  there  of  Armenian  orphans  from 
Mesopotamia.  In  Jerusalem  Tigran  entered  the  Brotherhood  of  the  Monastery, 
was  ordained  a  deacon  two  months  later,  and  started  teaching  in  the  Patriarchal 
seminary.  Then  followed  a  series  of  promotions,  commissions  and  new  duties  and 
distinctions  in  quick  succession:  assistant  secretary  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Brotherhood  (1922),  ordained  archimandrite  as  Cyril  by  His  Beatitude  Patriarch 
Tourian  (July  10,  1923),  custodian  of  the  library  of  manuscripts  and  vardapet 
(1925),  member  of  the  Synod  (1929),  principal  of  the  Seminary  (1930),  member  of 
the  Treasury  Council  (1933),  grand  sacristan  (1939),  delegate  to  Echmiadzin  at  the 
election  of  the  Catholicos,  and  Bishop-elect  (1941),  acting  Patriarch  (July  1944), 
and  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  on  October  20,  1944. 

Patriarch  Cyril  II  was  a  man  of  unusual  abilities  and  a  courageous  leader.  He 
gave  full  evidence  of  his  qualities  of  responsible  leadership  particularly  during  the 
struggle  in  Palestine  in  the  past  few  years,  when  with  fatherly  concern  and  dauntless 
courage  he  gathered  under  his  refuge  the  stricken  Armenians,  reduced  once  more 
to  the  status  of  refugees,  providing  them  with  shelter,  protection  and  sustenance. 


^See  p.  [132]  of  Frontispiece  for  a  photograph  of  His  Beatitude. 

199 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


sharing  with  them  their  sufferings  and  caUing  on  Armenians  everywhere  to  aid  him 
in  the  work  of  salvation.  His  premature  death  has  been  attributed  to  his  heroic 
efforts  to  save  both  people  and  institutions  under  his  care  amidst  the  most  trying  cir- 
cumstances created  by  both  sides  in  the  Arab- Jewish  struggle.  No  other  ecclesiastic 
of  equal  rank  went  through  as  much,  worked  with  the  same  seemingly  inexhaustible 
energy,  and  sacrificed  himself  as  he  did.  According  to  the  testimony  of  distinguished 
Americans  on  the  scene,  Patriarch  Cyril  stood  out  as  the  foremost  ecclesiastic  and 
leader  among  his  colleagues  of  other  nationalities  in  Jerusalem.^ 

Here  is  how  Dr.  Carl  Hermann  Voss  described  him,  after  an  audience  with  the 
Patriarch  in  the  summer  of  1947: 

"When  Mrs.  Voss  and  I  arrived  we  were  ushered  to  a  spacious  hall,  at  one  end 
of  which  stood  an  ecclesiastical  throne.  The  building  was  beautiful  and  the  hall  was 
decorated  with  unusual  oil  paintings  of  former  Patriarchs,  porcelain  and  other  art 
objects.  The  Patriarch  entered  in  complete  regalia.  With  his  thick  flowing  beard, 
elaborate  robes  and  beautiful  jewel-studded  cross  hanging  from  a  chain  on  his  chest, 
His  Beatitude  was  indeed  as  handsome  a  man  as  I  have  ever  seen.  He  impressed  us 
at  first  as  being  a  venerable  old  man,  but  the  more  we  talked,  the  younger  he  grew 
in  our  sight.  He  is  full  of  zest  and  youthful  spirit.  He  was  exceedingly  gracious  to 
Mrs.  Voss,  with  whom  he  made  more  of  a  hit  than  any  other  man  we  met  on  this 
trip — among  them  were  Jan  Christian  Smuts  in  South  Africa  and  Adolph  Keller 
in  Geneva. 

"The  Patriarch  is  well  aware  and  deeply  appreciative  of  the  work  and  leaders 
of  the  Armenian  National  Council  of  America  and  the  American  Church  Com- 
mittee for  Armenia. 

"He  is  in  command  of  a  beautiful,  classical  English.  His  sentences  are  precise. 
He  has  an  excellent  choice  of  words,  a  clear  pronunciation. 

"He  gave  us  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  Armenian  Church,  pointing  out 
that  it  had  made  pilgrimages  to  the  Holy  City,  Jerusalem,  before  any  other  church 
group  in  the  world. 

"He  was  very  reserved  in  discussing  international  issues,  but  did  point  out  that 
his  people  were  getting  along  nicely  and  were  receiving  just  treatment  within  the 
Union  of  Soviet  Socialist  Republics.  He  was  anxious  to  learn  about  America,  and 
when  at  the  end  of  an  hour's  interview,  we  attempted  to  take  our  leave,  he  chided 
us  with  the  remark,  'You  Americans  are  always  in  a  hurry!' 

"I  was  fortunate  in  being  able  to  take  a  picture  of  His  Beatitude  on  the  back 
roof  of  the  Patriarchate.   He  invited  us  to  visit  him  again."^ 

At  the  funeral  rites  many  leading  laymen,  ecclesiastics,  and  public  officials  bore 
witness  to  the  great  loss  which  the  Armenians  in  the  Diaspora  had  sustained  by  the 
untimely  death  of  the  young  Patriarch.  His  body  was  interred  in  the  Court  of  the 
Cathedral  of  St.  James  in  Jerusalem  on  November  3  before  high  dignitaries  of  church 
and  state.  Catholicos  Garegin  Hovsepian  of  Cilicia,  together  with  other  noted 
Armenians  accompanied  the  coffin  from  Beirut.   The  funeral  procession  started  at 


2S.  H.  T.  "Patriarch  Guregh  II  Israelian,"  Baikar,  November  3,  1949,  p.  2. 

STaken  from  Press  Release  No.  9  of  the  American  Church  Committee  for  Armenia,  New  York, 
February  18,  1948. 

200 


HIS  BEATITUDE  CYRIL  II  and  ARSHAG  MAHDESIAN 

Ammaiij  proceeded  by  way  of  the  Austrian  Hospice  and  Via  Dolorosa,  passing  the 
Seven  Stations  of  the  Cross,  through  the  Christian  quarter  to  the  Jaffa  Gate,  then 
by  the  Citadel  of  David,  and  on  to  the  Armenian  Monastery. 

Most  of  the  stores  along  the  path  of  the  procession  were  closed  in  honor  of  the 
deceased,  and  in  the  prevailing  silence  the  chanting  of  the  dirges  and  the  tolling  of 
the  church  bells  of  Jerusalem,  including  that  of  the  Holy  Sepulcher,  filled  the  air 
with  solemn  strains  of  the  auspicious  farewell.  Policemen,  boy  scouts,  bearers  of 
wreaths  preceded  the  procession  of  choristers,  deacons  and  priests.  Catholicos 
Garegin  followed  the  casket  accompanied  by  representatives  of  various  religious 
groups  and  heads  of  the  Moslem  Supreme  Council.  Other  dignitaries  marched  next, 
followed  by  a  company  of  about  seven  thousand  mourners. 

The  body  was  in  state  in  St.  James  Cathedral  through  the  night.  At  the  funeral 
services  the  following  day,  November  3,  Archbishop  Mampre  Sirounian  officiated, 
and  Catholicos  Garegin  gave  the  eulogy.  Among  the  celebrities  present  were :  Jamal 
Bey  Tokan  on  behalf  of  His  Majesty  King  Abdullah,  Mr.  Jose  Quimper  representing 
the  United  Nations  Conciliation  Commission  for  Palestine,  the  consular  corps  of 
Britain,  France,  Italy,  Poland,  Czechoslovakia  and  Spain,  delegates  of  the  Inter- 
national Red  Cross  of  Geneva,  and  other  government  and  civic  leaders. 


Arshag   Mahdesian 


Arshag  Mahdesian,  well-known  Armenian  leader  and  editor,  died  in  Fresno, 
California,  on  April  4  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven.  He  was  born  in  Palou,  Armenia 
in  1873.  Upon  graduating  from  Euphrates  College  in  1896,  he  taught  at  that  in- 
stitution for  four  years,  until  1900,  when  he  came  to  the  United  States.  Here  he 
studied  at  Yale  for  a  while,  and  married. 

Later  with  his  wife,  Christine,  a  cultured  American  who  learned  to  speak 
and  write  in  the  Armenian  language,  he  published  The  New  Armenia,  in  English, 
and  Ardziv  and  other  periodicals  in  Armenian.  Mr.  Mahdesian  was  a  man  of  vision, 
courage,  and  had  a  keen  sense  of  justice.^  His  life  was  one  long  urge  "to  get  the  Eng- 
lish-speaking public  acquainted  with  the  soul  of  the  Armenian  people — ^its  history, 
its  literature,  its  cause,  and  its  aspirations."^ 

The  New  Armenia  first  appeared  as  a  monthly  in  Boston,  Mass.  in  1904,  under 
the  name  of  Armenia;  and  continued  under  that  of  The  New  Armenia  during  the 
first  World  War  and  after.  Among  its  honorary  editors  were  Julia  Ward  Howe, 
Alice  Stone  Blackwell,  Rev.  Charles  Gordon  Ames,  Edward  H.  Clement,  editor  of 
the  Boston  Evening  Transcript,  Professor  Albert  C.  Cook,  William  Lloyd  Garrison, 
James  Bronson  Reynolds,  Professor  William  G.  Ward  and  several  other  distinguished 
personalities  of  the  period.  European  honorary  editors  were  Anatole  France,  Georges 
Clemenceau,  and  Victor  Berard.  The  publication  was  suspended  from  September 
1907  to  April  1910,  and  from  October  1913  to  January  1914  inclusive.    From  1915 


^Cf.  reference  to  his  relations  with  Vickery  and  the  question  of  relief  versus  independence  for 
the  Armenians,  supra,  p.  143. 

2A.  A.  Bedikian,  "Salesmen  of  A  Precious  Spirit,"  The  Armenian  Mirror-Spectator,  July   15, 
1950,  vol.  XIII,  p.   1. 

201 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


to  October  1917  it  was  published  as  a  semi-monthly  and  became  a  monthly 
again  in  November  1917.  The  New  Armenia  ceased  publication  with  the  July- 
September  1929  issue. 

A  copy  of  the  magazine  went  to  every  member  of  Congress  and  other  dis- 
tinguished leaders  in  the  United  States  and  abroad.  It  was  a  costly  enterprise — 
costly  in  money,  human  effort  and  resourcefulness,  and  heroic  sacrifice.  That  is  the 
story  back  of  the  checkered  life  of  the  publication.  It  could  not  have  been  supported 
by  subscriptions.  The  Armenian-American  community  was  too  yoimg  to  have 
developed  a  sufficient  number  of  English-speaking  readers  to  underwrite  it  on  a 
business  basis.  What  made  the  publication  possible  was  the  grim,  steadfast  spirit 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mahdesian  and  a  small  band  of  faithful  un-publicized  sponsors, 
who  gave  unstintingly,  repeatedly,  patiently,  so  that  Armenia's  cavise  would  not  be 
forgotten  by  default  of  Armenians  themselves.  Among  this  small  group  was  Mr. 
Ashod  Tiryakian,^  the  brother  of  Mihrtad,  distinguished  member  on  the  editorial 
advisory  board  of  Armenian  Affairs. 

The  Mahdesians,  of  course,  gave  most  for  they  gave  their  all  to  it.  They  "lived 
in  a  single  room,"  says  Mr.  Bedikian,  who  knew  tlie  couple  well.  "They  spent  no 
money  on  themselves  for  the  barest  necessities  .  .  .  starving  half  the  time  to  keep 
the  publication  going."  Mrs.  Mahdesian  "devoted  herself  to  the  pursuits  of  her  hus- 
band, willingly  and  uncompromisingly  suffering  with  him  every  imaginable  depriva- 
tion until  her  death  some  fifteen  years  ago.  All  the  years  I  had  known  her  I  never 
saw  her  with  a  new  hat  .  .  .  year  in  and  year  out  she  wore  the  same  hat  until  she 
seemed  a  bizarre  phenomenon  in  the  streets  of  New  York.  That  was  merely  a  visible 
indication  of  the  deprivations  both  endured.  But  no  one  knew  when  they  went 
without  food  or  adequate  meals.   Some  of  us  knew  that  secret  of  their  lives,  too."* 

Christine  Mahdesian  "lavished  more  love  upon  the  nation  of  her  adoption  than 
thousands  of  Armenian-born  women  have  done,  or  would  be  willing  to  do.  And  she 
did  give  up  all  that  there  was  in  her  noble  soul  without  claiming  credit  for  so 
generous  a  gift.  .  .  .  She  wanted  to  remain  behind  the  scenes.  .  .  .  When  she  was 
laid  to  rest,  at  her  simple  funeral  there  were  only  a  dozen  people."** 

After  her  death,  Mr.  Mahdesian,  broken-down  and  broken-hearted,  moved  to 
Fresno,  California  where  he  taught  citizenship  and  English.  In  1941  he  was  elected 
member  to  Eugene  Field,  prominent  authors'  society,  in  recognition  of  his  book, 
Armenia,  Her  Culture  and  Aspirations. 

Mr.  Mahdesian  was  invited  to  serve  on  the  board  of  editorial  advisers  of  this 
journal,  but  due  to  change  of  address  or  some  other  error  the  letter  was  never  re- 
ceived by  him.  He  was  an  enthusiastic  delegate  to  the  World  Armenian  Congress  in 
1947;  and  there  is  little  doubt  what  his  answer  to  the  invitation  of  the  journal  would 
have  been  had  he  lived. 

As  a  memorial  to  the  thankless  but  important  work  done  by  Mr.   Arshag 


SAshod,  says  Mr.  Bedikian,  was  "a  rare  spirit  who  had  a  quick  eye  in  recognizing  merit. 
He  was  in  a  class  by  himself  for  understanding,  generosity  and  patriotism."  Ihid. 

*Ibid. 

^Ibid. 

202 


ARSHAG  MAHDESIAN  AND   ARTAK  DARBINIAN 

Mahdesian  and  his  faithful  wife  Christine,  an  editorial  article  which  appeared  in 
the  March  1919  issue  of  The  New  Armenia  on  "Theodore  Roosevelt  and  Armenia" 
is  reprinted  on  another  page  of  this  issue  of  Armenian  Affairs.  An  English  transla- 
tion of  his  brief  address  to  the  World  Armenian  Congress  on  May  3,  1947,  in  the 
Waldorf-Astoria  Hotel,  New  York,  will  be  published  in  the  next  issue. 


Artak  Darbinian 

Artak  Darbinian,  editor  and  public  figure  among  Armenians  in  Diaspora,  died 
in  Paris,  France,  on  February  27  at  the  age  of  seventy-one.  He  was  bom  in  Van, 
Armenia  in  1879.  After  starting  his  education  in  his  native  city,  he  found  his  way 
to  Persia,  and  thence  entered  the  Georgian  Seminary  in  Echmiadzin.  He  was  thus 
away  during  the  massacres  of  1895-1896,  when  the  province  of  Van,  together  with 
the  other  Armenian  provinces  in  Turkey,  lost  300,000  souls;  and  thousands  of  homes, 
churches  and  monasteries  were  levelled  to  the  ground.  The  city  of  Van  itself,  how- 
ever, escaped  the  carnage  due  to  the  magnificent  organized  self-defense  under  the 
leadership  of  the  local  political  parties. 

In  the  years  that  followed,  Van  with  its  outlying  districts  became  an  active 
intellectual  center.  With  its  large  Armenian  population,  the  need  for  leadership 
was  great,  and  Artak  was  invited  by  the  local  diocese  of  the  Armenian  Church  to 
come  and  teach  in  the  Zharangavorats  seminary  of  Varaga  Vank.  Though  he  had 
entertained  dreams  of  further  preparation  in  higher  learning,  he  responded  to  the 
call  to  teach  at  Varaga  Vank,  of  which  school  he  later  became  the  principal.^  He 
continued  as  teacher  and  principal  until  World  War  I.  During  that  period  he  also 
edited  the  newspaper  Van  Tosp,  which  was  later  re-established  in  Tiflis.  In  1918 
he  edited  ^hoghouurdi  Dsayn  (The  People's  Voice),  daily  newspaper  in  Yerevan, 
and  Apaga  (Future),  weekly  in  Paris.  He  contributed  many  articles  to  Armenian 
papers  in  the  Diaspora:  and  in  1947  published  in  Paris  his  book,  Hai  Azatagrakan 
Sharzhman  Oreren  (Notes  from  the  Days  of  the  Armenian  Emancipation  Move- 
ment), 1890-1940,  392  p. 

He  was  fully  qualified  to  write  such  a  book.  He  had  been  a  member  of  the 
Armenakan  Party,  which  had  its  origin  on  the  soil  where  Armenians  had  been  sub- 
jugated to  oppression  by  their  Turkish  overlords  for  centuries,  and  therefore  a  party 
fully  cognizant  of  the  local  needs  and  opportunities  for  emancipation,  in  contrast 
to  those  political  organizations  which  had  their  origin  on  foreign  soil  and  were  led 
by  "foreign"  political  adventurers.  Artak  Darbinian  had  also  been  the  dominant  and 
weighty  member  at  the  second  regional  convention  for  Armenia  of  the  Ramkavar 
(Democratic)  Party,  which  convened  in  Yerevan  in  1919,  from  December  21  to  27. 
This  was  to  be  expected,  considering  his  experience  in  political  life,  his  serious  bent 
of  mind,  and  his  ability  to  grasp  the  significance  of  events.  The  convention  was  to 
discuss  the  stand  of  the  party  toward  the  regime  then  in  power  in  Armenia,  which 
under  Dashnag  leadership  was  leading  the  country  to  its  doom  through  mismanage- 


iFrom  reprint  of  biographical  sketch  by  H.  B.  of  Abaka  in  Baikar,  June   3,    1950,  p.    1. 

203 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


ment  and  high-handed  methods,  a  fact  which  events  later  confirmed.^  The  follow- 
ing year,  in  1920,  Darbinian  was  a  delegate  from  Armenia  to  the  third  general  con- 
vention of  the  Party,  which  met  in  Constantinople  (Istanbul). 

After  World  War  II  he  served  as  chairman  of  the  Armenian  Repatriation  Com- 
mittee of  France.  This  was  a  natural  assignment  to  him,  even  though  in  ill-health,  as 
he  firmly  believed  that  the  only  logical  place  for  Armenians  dispersed  throughout  the 
world  was  the  Armenian  republic  at  the  foot  of  Ararat.  He  did  not  regard  the 
Armenian  Soviet  Republic  as  the  "lesser  of  two  evils,"  as  some  "patriots"  wish  to 
regard  it,  as  a  lever  against  the  onslaught  of  the  current  anti-Soviet  hysteria,  or  as 
a  concession  to  ideological  conviction.  He  was  convinced  that  the  present  order 
in  Armenia  was  the  best  guarantee  for  the  full  creative  development  of  his  people. 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  the  United  States  shortly  before  his  death,  he  wrote: 
"My  heart  is  full  of  disquiet  ...  I  can  see  before  my  eyes  Turkish  Armenia,  in  the 
full  sense  of  the  word  a  wasteland  divested  of  all  its  native  elements,  and  the  surviv- 
ing remnants  doomed  to  disappearance,  with  coercion,  in  the  countries  which 
have  offered  them  refuge.  Whether  we  liked  it  or  not,  we  had  to  accept  the  condi- 
tions imposed  upon  us  by  the  United  States,  France  and  Britain.  Whether  we 
like  it  or  not,  in  fifty  years  the  Armenian  name  will  disappear  in  these  countries. 
...  If  there  is  a  comforting  thought,  that  is  the  Armenia  of  today."  ^ 


LEONGUERDAN 

Leon  Guerdan  (born  Gumushguerdan)  author,  journalist,  and  lecturer  in 
America  and  France,  died  in  New  York  on  December  15,  1949,  at  the  age  of  sixty- 
three.  Born  in  Constantinople  (Istanbul),  the  son  of  a  businessman,  he  received 
his  higher  education  in  Robert  College,  and  then  moved  to  Paris  for  further  educa- 
tion. After  that  he  entered  business.  From  the  start,  however,  he  impressed  those 
who  came  to  know  him  more  as  an  intellectual  than  as  a  businessman.  Not  long 
after,  Guerdan  left  the  business  world  and  gave  himself  to  cultural,  political  and 
social  pursuits.  Since  1929  he  had  published  five  books,  all  in  the  French  language. 
His  volume  dedicated  to  Dicran  Yergat,  Les  Faux-Poids  de  la  Balance,  is  regarded  to 
be  the  best.  The  others  are:  The  False  Weights  of  the  Scales;  The  Reveries  of 
Bertran  Berno;  I  Have  Known  Them  All;  and  From  the  Bosporus  to  the  Sky- 
scrapers, the  last  published  in  New  York. 

After  his  arrival  in  the  United  States  in  1941  with  his  family,  Mr.  Guerdan  was 
for  a  time  editor  of  France-Amerique,  the  French  weekly  published  in  New  York. 
He  has  also  translated  into  French  Mrs.  Sara  Roosevelt's  book.  My  Son,  Franklin. 

At  the  time  of  his  death  Mr.  Guerdan  was  vice-president  of  the  Central  Board 
of  the  Armenian  General  Benevolent  Union,  of  which  he  had  been  treasurer  for 
twenty  years.  When  the  Central  Board  moved  from  Cairo  to  Paris,  France,  Boghos 


2Rev.  A.  A.  Georgizian,  "Artak  Darbinian — 'Worthy  Son  of  Van.'  Memoirs  and  Notes,"  VI, 
Baikar,  April  2,    1950,  p.    1. 

lAnushavan  Der  Megrdichian,  "Artak  Darbinian,"  Baikar,  May  26,   1950,  pp.    1   and  3. 

SAram  Krikorian,  "Artak  Darbinian — A  Bouquet  to  His  Memory,"  Baikar,  April  9,  1950,  p.  1. 

204 


LEON  GUERDAN 


Nubar  Pasha,  the  founder  of  the  AGBU,  invited  him  to  membership  on  the  board. 
His  principal  interest  in  the  work  of  the  AGBU  was  cultural.  He  was  especially 
interested  in  the  Nubarian  Library  of  Paris,  of  which  he  remained  the  head  until  his 
removal  from  Paris.  According  to  a  friend,  he  claimed  to  have  given  to  Boghos 
Nubar  the  idea  of  the  Armenian  Home,  a  center  of  Armenian  college  and  university 
students  in  Paris.  In  1947  he  was  chairman  of  the  AGBU  one  million  dollar  repatria- 
tion campaign. 

Mr.  Guerdan  was  deeply  interested  in  the  political  destiny  of  his  people,  and  the 
welfare  of  his  adopted  country,  France.  His  association  with  the  France-Amerique 
as  editor  was  in  connection  with  the  liberation  of  France  from  Nazi  domination 
during  the  war  years.  Before  the  war  he  had  been  co-director  of  Les  Conferences  des 
Ambassadeurs. 

From  1919  to  1922  Mr.  Guerdan  served  as  counselor  of  the  Armenian  delega- 
tion at  the  Peace  Conference.  In  this  he  was  closely  associated  with  Boghos  Nubar, 
and  dedicated  himself  to  make  the  claims  and  the  aspirations  of  the  Armenians 
known  among  the  intellectual  and  political  circles  of  France.  Later,  when  K. 
Noradungian  became  the  chairman  of  the  Armenian  delegation,  Mr.  Guerdan 
remained  his  counselor,  and,  after  the  dissolution  of  the  delegation,  served  as 
member  on  the  central  committee  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Armenian  immigrants. 
In  1947  when  the  World  Armenian  Congress  was  held  in  New  York  City  Mr. 
Guerdan  participated  with  interest. 

In  1934,  after  visiting  Echmiadzin,  in  Soviet  Armenia,  in  order  to  take  part  in 
the  election  of  the  Catholicos,  Mr.  Guerdan  "found  the  Armenian  spirit  renewed 
within  him.  And  he  did  not  hesitate  to  bear  witness  in  the  interest  of  the  Armenian 
cause,  whenever  it  became  necessary,  among  us  [the  Armenians],  as  well  as  among 
others."  Thus  spoke  Hovhannes  Boghosian,  a  friend  in  Paris,  who  had  been  in 
close  touch  with  him  during  the  past  few  summers  when  Guerdan  visited  the  French 
capital^ 

Mr.  Boghosian  stated,  on  the  basis  of  these  contacts,  that  Mr.  Guerdan  under- 
stood the  circumstances  of  America's  present  policy,  and  was  sure  that  Armenians 
and  their  friends  should  continue  to  work  in  the  interest  of  the  Armenian  cause 
even  in  Washington;  at  least  they  should  keep  in  close  touch  with  the  American 
press.  If  Armenians,  added  this  friend,  had  realized  the  importance  and  possessed 
the  means  of  making  his  voice  heard  in  international  circles,  through  the  publication 
of  a  periodical  in  the  French  or  English  language,  Leon  Guerdan  would  undoubtedly 
have  been  its  editor.^ 


IHovhannes  Boghosian,  "Leon  Guerdan,"  Baikar,  January  5,  1950,  p.  1. 

205 


Books  and  Reviews 

Country   Without   Economic   Backbone 

Reviewed  by  Emil  Lengyel 


TURKEY.  AN  ECONOMIC  APPRAISAL.  By  Max  Weston  Thomburg,  Grajiam 
Spry  and  George  Soule.  New  York,  The  Twentieth  Century  Fund,  1949. 
322  pages.   $3.50. 

This  book  gives  a  complete  picture  of  Turkish  economic  life  in  our  days.  It 
tells  us  how  the  people  of  Turkey  live  and  work  on  their  farms,  operate  their  mines, 
industries,  transportation  systems,  banks  and  foreign  trade. 

The  Armenians  are  mentioned  in  this  book,  since  they  were  the  most  im- 
portant minority  engaged  in  economic  pursuits  under  the  old  Ottoman  rule.  When 
the  Kemalist  revolution  came,  it  brought  forward  leaders  who  had  belonged  to  the 
ruling  class  of  the  Sultan's  realm,  an  official,  land-owning  or  military  oligarchy, 
which  had  never  engaged  in  business  and  trade.  These  people  looked  down  on  the 
Armenians  and  Greeks,  the  authors  tell  us,  and  considered  them  an  unwelcome, 
alien  element.  The  reader  is  left  with  the  impression  that  if  these  minorities  with  the 
economic  know-how  had  not  been  eliminated,  the  economic  condition  of  the  Turk- 
ish republic  might  be  far  more  favorable  today. 

The  authors  describe  the  wealth  of  Turkey,  a  country  of  varied  resources, 
natural  and  human,  with  rich  mineral  deposits  and  sources  of  mechanical  power, 
with  a  good  climate,  lots  of  land  and,  above  all,  a  population  which  can  work,  if 
there  is  an  incentive. 

It  is  still  an  undeveloped  country,  we  are  shown.  It  has  industries,  but  hardly 
any  industrialization.  Its  factories  are  run  at  a  loss,  ambitious  in  design  in  some 
cases,  but  inefficient,  poorly  managed.  The  country's  transportation  is  backward,  its 
farming  of  the  pre-Stone  Age,  except  for  a  few  exp^imental  stations;  the  system  of 
taxation  is  archaic. 

The  raw  material  is  there  and  the  question  is  what  to  do  with  it.  The  authors 
recommend  a  policy  of  gradual  growth.  Roads  must  be  built,  because  the  country 
is  stifled  without  them.  Education  and  sanitation  must  be  improved.  The  logical 
development  of  industrialization  is  to  begin  with  small  and  light  industries,  such  as 
foundries,  machine  shops,  plants  to  produce  simple  farm  tools,  wagons  and  other 
indispensable  means  of  transportation.  The  productiveness  of  the  mines  could  be 
greatly  improved.  The  heavy  industries  would  follow  logically  in  due  time.  Probably 
for  reasons  of  prestige,  modem  Turkey  started  with  heavy  industries. 

The  authors  hold  to  the  view  that  Turkey  does  not  need  too  much  outside 
capital.   There  is  money  in  the  country,  but  much  of  it  is  in  hiding.    The  govem- 

206 


COUNTRY  WITHOUT  ECONOMIC  BACKBONE 

ment  could  finance  most,  if  not  all,  essential  public  activities.  The  greatest  need 
the  Turks  themselves  cannot  fill  at  present  is  for  competent  managers,  technicians, 
advisers,  with  plenty  of  industrial  and  commercial  background.  "This  is  a  need 
which  Americans  can  supply,  provided  the  opportunity  is  offered  for  them  to  exer- 
cise their  talents.  Gk)vemment  and  private  undertakings  could  engage  Americans 
:      with  the  required  skill." 

These  opportunities,  however,  will  exist  only  if  Turkish  policy-makers  change 
their  attitude,  so  that  the  national  economy  is  not  operated,  as  at  present,  for  the 
benefit  of  bureaucrats  and  politicians,  but  for  the  bulk  of  the  producing  and  con- 
suming population.  Harassing  taxes  must  be  abolished,  capricious  rulings  must  be 
eliminated,  favoritism  must  be  ended  and  the  invasion  of  managerial  responsibility 
by  the  government  must  be  avoided  by  all  means. 

Two  of  the  authors  of  the  book  had  personal  contacts  with  the  Near  and  Middle 
East.  Max  Weston  Thomburg,  research  director  of  this  volume,  is  described  as 
chairman  for  many  years  of  the  Board  of  Engineers  of  the  Standard  Oil  Company  of 
California,  and  Vice-President  in  charge  of  its  Middle  and  Far  East  subsidiaries. 
Mr.  Graham  Spry,  the  research  associate,  was  personal  assistant  to  Sir  Stafford 
Cripps  during  the  war  and  his  companion  in  his  historic  mission  to  India.  Because 
of  Mr.  Thomburg's  close  association  with  the  petroleum  industry,  it  seems  to  be 
strange  that  he  should  have  overlooked  important  recent  oil  developments  in  Turkey. 

The  Twentieth  Century  Fund  is  to  be  congratulated  on  this  undertaking.  Its 
Executive  Director,  Evans  Clark,  tells  the  reader  in  a  Foreword  that  this  study  on 
Turkey  and  a  similar  one  on  Brazil  have  been  designed  as  pilot  projects  for  the 
production  of  the  intellectual  raw  material  out  of  which  a  more  effective  United 
States  foreign  policy  may  be  fashioned.  If  that  means  that  the  Fund  will  undertake 
to  publish  similar  studies  for  several  important  foreign  countries  it  will  render  a 
great  public  service. 


The  Armenian  Question  in  Paris  in  1919* 

Reviewed  by  C.  P.  Ives 

Stephen  Bonsai,  Suitors  and  Suppliants,  The  Little  Nations  at  Versailles.  With 
an  Introduction  by  Arthur  Krock.   New  York,  Prentice-Hall,  Inc.,  1946.    301  p. 


I 


N  Suitors  and  Suppliants  Colonel  Stephen  Bonsai  assigns  the  Biblical  name  of 
"Naboth's  vineyard"  to  the  Ukraine  of  1919.  Actually  his  book  is  the  story  of 
many  Naboths,  many  covetous  Ahabs,  many  Jezebels  working  wrongful  conveyances. 
For  this  is  the  account  of  the  victimized  small  nations  at  Paris  in  1918  and  1919, 
and  of  their  efforts  there  to  secure  that  literal  justice  which  the  great  American 
President  had  pledged  in  the  most  explicit  terminology. 


^With  the  courtesy  of  The  Baltimore  Evening  Sun. 

207 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


As  readers  of  his  earlier  book,  Unfinished  Business,  will  recall,  Colonel  Bonsai 
was  Colonel  House's  right  hand  man  at  Versailles.  He  kept  the  door  to  American 
headquarters  and  in  that  key  place  had  the  delicate  and  strenuous  work  of  sifting 
all  the  suitors  and  their  demands,  of  composing  both  pleas  and  pleaders  for  their 
several  appearances  before  what  Bonsai  calls  the  Great  Assizes,  the  court  of  the 
leaders  of  the  great  powers. 

Like  Wilson  himself.  Bonsai  was  devoted  to  the  small  peoples.  This  book,  like 
the  earlier  one,  consists  of  transcripts  from  the  diary  he  kept  during  those  days  and 
the  entries  have  the  warmth  and  candor  of  informal  writing.  The  good  colonel  felt 
the  force  of  pleas  rooted  in  logic  and  historic  fitness;  but  time  and  again,  and  much 
more  often  than  not,  he  saw,  as  well,  how  pitifully  weak  were  the  suitors  and  sup- 
pliants in  the  practical  weapons  of  power  politics. 

Here,  for  instance,  at  Paris  in  1919,  were  the  Slovaks,  desperately  led  by 
Father  Hlinka,  and  fully  as  fearful  of  the  Czechs  as  they  were  of  the  Germans, 
their  late  enemy.  Masaryk  and  Benes  were  in  Paris  and  talked  much  of  the  future 
of  the  new  Czechoslovak  Republic.  Masaryk  was  worried  about  the  German-Czechs 
in  the  Sudeten  mountains,  but  proposed  to  forbid  their  removal  to  Germany 
proper.  Benes  thought  it  might  be  possible  to  secure  their  loyalty  to  the  new  state. 

D'Annunzio  was  embarked  on  his  crazy  adventure  into  Fiume  in  those  days,  and 
the  raid  was  so  popular  with  the  Italian  people  that  the  Italian  Prime  Minister, 
Orlando,  was  driven  to  extreme  territorial  demands  at  Paris.  Clemenceau  warned 
that  the  Italians  were  indiscreet  in  inviting  the  enmity  of  the  new  kingdom  of  the 
Serbs,  Croats  and  Slovenes  and  saw  an  eventful  explosion  in  that  part  of  the  world 
whose  major  city  then  as  now  was  Trieste, 

Bonsai  gives  vivid  pictures  of  Emir  Feisal,  Arab  commander  under  AUenby, 
making  his  demands  for  Arab  emancipation  at  Paris  and  warning  the  western 
nations  against  favor  to  the  Zionists  in  Palestine.  Much  farther  east,  the  troubles 
of  Korea  were  brought  before  the  conference  by  a  delegation  which  could  not  sup- 
press its  chagrin  that  Japan,  arch  aggressor  and  tyrant  over  their  race,  should  have  a 
major  and  honored  place  at  the  peace  table.  Naturally  the  Chinese  shared  this 
consternation. 

Lord  Milner,  of  the  British  delegation  in  1918,  thought  that  Germany,  though 
beaten,  ought  to  be  permitted  to  retain  some  armaments,  just  in  case  the  Bol- 
sheviks should  attempt  any  general  penetration  westward  into  the  European  con- 
tinent. Other  Englishmen  were  eager  to  give  Silesia  to  Germany  so  that  that 
industrial  area  would  help  balance  the  great  industries  in  northern  France. 

As  the  diary  proceeds.  Bonsai's  heat  and  his  hopelessness  rise  by  equal  steps. 
He  comes  to  some  kind  of  a  climax  in  both  when  he  reaches  the  unhappy  story  of 
the  Armenians.  Their  spokesman,  at  Paris  in  1919,  was  Boghos  Nubar  Pasha.  He 
insisted  on  starting  the  Armenian  chronicle  with  the  Hittites  of  ancient  Palestine, 
from  whom  he  insisted  the  Armenians  derived.  But  the  American  colonel  insisted 
on  some  kind  of  a  statute  of  limitations  in  this  tragic  account  and  was  content  to 
begin  with  the  year  1878.  That  was  the  date,  he  reminded  the  British  Lord  Bryce, 
of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  underwritten  by  the  British,  the  French,  the  Russians,  etc., 
in  which  the  Armenians  were  promised  an  end  of  their  long  servitude  to  the  Turk. 


208 


THE  ARMENIAN  QUESTION  IN  PARIS  IN  1919 

It  was  in  this  year,  of  course,  that  the  Russians  seized  the  province  of  Kars  as  part 
of  the  booty  of  their  recent  victory  over  Turkey.  In  response  to  this  move,  the 
British  entered  into  a  deal  with  Turkey  against  Russia. 

Two  years  later,  in  1880,  the  powers  protested  to  the  Turkish  Sultan  that  he  was 
not  abiding  by  the  terms  of  the  Berlin  undertaking.  Largely  because  of  the  Anglo- 
Turkish  deal,  nothing  happened.  In  1894-1896  came  the  terrible  Turkish  massacres 
of  the  Armenians.  These  events  were  cited  twenty  years  later  when,  in  1916,  Britain 
and  France  promised  freedom  for  the  Armenians. 

Despite  this  Anglo-French  pledge,  however,  it  was  the  United  States  which 
the  Supreme  Council  of  Allies  invited  to  assume  a  mandate  over  a  liberated  Armenia 
in  1920.  This  was  after  the  Treaty  of  Versailles,  in  terms  rather  vaguer  than  those 
of  1878,  had  promoted  the  gist  of  the  1878  promise.  In  1920  the  Treaty  of  Sevres 
included  a  similar  pledge  by  the  puppet  Sultan  of  Turkey.  But  he  was  soon  over- 
turned and  his  pledges  revoked  by  Mustafa  Kemal  and  his  Turkish  revolution. 
It  was  Kemal  who  got  back  all  Turkish  territory  held  in  1914,  plus  the  province  of 
Kars,  which  Russia  had  seized  in  1878.  The  Treaty  of  Lausanne  (1923),  says 
Colonel  Bonsai,  "consecrated  the  Turkish  triumph.  .  .  ."  And  now  the  unhappy 
Armenians  and  the  province  of  Kars  have  once  more  come  back  in  the  news. 

For  this,  of  course,  is  what  Colonel  Bonsai  is  driving  at — that  our  present 
troubles  in  many  instances  stem  back  to  troubles  which  were  considered  at  Versailles, 
but  left  unsettled.  Again  and  again  the  author  reports  the  easy  gestures  with  which 
the  great  powers  dismissed  the  plaints  of  the  small  peoples  in  1919 — that  these 
minor  issues  and  tag-ends  of  the  old  disputes  could  be  adjusted  later  via  the  ma- 
chinery to  be  built  at  Versailles.  The  colonel's  point  is  that  this  just  didn't  happen, 
and  that  little  pinpoints  of  unrest  festered  at  length  into  great  crises  and  dreadful 
war. 

Colonel  Bonsai  can  hardly  be  called  a  killjoy,  since  there  was  little  joy  in  the 
world  outlook  even  before  his  book  appeared.  But  he  does  not  make  our  present 
difficulties  any  easier  to  bear  though  he  does  make  many  of  them  easier  to  under- 
stand. 


209 


Letters  to  the  Editor 

Congratulatory  Notes 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs'. 

Congratulations  on  the  fine  first  issue  of  Armenian  Affairs.  It  is  an  excellent 
piece  of  work  and  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  arrange  an  exchange  with  The  Journal  of 
Bible  and  Religion. 

— ^Garl  E.  Purinton 
Editor  The  Journal  of  Bible  and  Religion 
Organ  of  the  National  Association  of  Biblical  Instructors 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

Judging  by  these  examples  [in  the  first  issue  of  the  journal]  I  feel  confident  that 
you  are  launching  Armenian  Affairs  under  very  auspicious  beginnings.  These 
articles  make  excellent  and  valuable  reading. 

— Abraham  A.  Neuman 
President 
Dropsie  College  for  Hebrew  and  Cognate  Learning 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

"Excellent." 

— ^Reinhold  Niebuhr 
Professor  Union  Theological  Seminary 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

Publications  such  as  yours  bring  prestige  to  the  Armenian  name. 

— P.  K.  Thomajan 
Author,  Carlstadt,  N.  J. 

Editor  Aimeriian  Affairs: 

The  magazine  is  made  up  in  the  grand  manner,  good  paper,  good  type,  good 
reproductions.  All  the  articles  I  have  read  have  a  high  standard.  The  beginning 
seems  to  be  good  and  I  hope  the  sequel  will  be  no  less  satisfactory. 

— Emil  Lenoyel 
Associate  Professor  of  Education,  New  York  University 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

I  note  with  satisfaction  that  the  next  number  will  contain  considerable  ma- 
terial on  archeological  work.  I  was  particularly  interested  in  the  review  of  Mr. 
Tokarsky's  book,  The  Architecture  of  Ancient  Armenia,  in  the  first  issue. 

— Eric  King 
Archeologist,  London,  England 

210 


LETTERS  TO  THE  EDITOR 


Editor  Armenian  Affairs : 

We  enjoyed  reading  every  article  in  tiie  first  issue  and  trust  that  you  will 
continue  this  worthwhile  publication  and  be  able  to  maintain  the  high  standard 
of  its  scholarly  contents. 

— ^Zareh  Tatarian 

San  Francisco,  Calif. 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs : 

Read  the  first  issue  of  Armenian  Affairs  with  great  interest  and  satisfaction. 
There  is  a  definite  need  for  this  type  of  publication  at  present.  The  Armenian 
National  Council  is  to  be  congratulated  for  its  manifold  and  extremely  valuable 
services  to  our  cause  which  require  so  much  heart  and  mind  in  these  difficult  times. 

— Ephraim  K.  JernaziaNj  Pastor, 
Armenian  Euphrates  Evangelical  Church,  Providence,  R.  I. 

Million  Armenian  Martyrs  Articulate 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

Please  enter  nine  subscriptions  to  Armenian  Affairs  on  my  account,  one  for 
myself,  and  eight  as  follows:  two  for  two  Senators,  four  for  four  Congressmen  of 
the  United  States  Congress;  one  for  the  University  of  Mississippi  Library;  and  two 
for  the  editors  of  two  leading  newspapers  of  the  capital  city  of  my  state. 

Words  cannot  express  my  delight  in  your  publication.  It  is  the  finest  and 
the  best  yet  seen  in  the  field  of  magazine  publication  in  behalf  of  Armenia.  It  is 
worthy  to  be  on  the  desk  of  every  editor  of  any  major  newspaper  in  America,  in 
the  hands  of  every  senator  and  congressman  in  the  United  States,  and  on  the 
shelves  of  the  libraries  of  all  the  great  universities. 

It  seems  to  me,  more  than  a  million  Armenian  martyrs  have  at  last  become 
articulate.  This  publication  is  their  voice  speaking  to  the  conscience  of  humanity 
kept  silent  for  a  long  time  by  power,  diplomacy  and  duplicity. 

— ^JOHN    G.    MOSKOFFIAN 

Formerly  Instructor  in  the  University  of  Maine 

It  May  Move  the  Stony  Hearts 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

I  read  the  first  issue  of  your  new  periodical  with  a  thrill.  I  am  certain  that 
Armenian  Affairs  will  become  an  enduring  monument  for  the  defense  of  the  Ar- 
menian cause.  Who  knows,  it  may  move  the  stony  hearts  of  those  on  whose  sense 
of  justice  our  cause  depends.  In  addition  to  that,  Armenian  Affairs  will  become  an 
effective  instrument  in  conveying  to  our  youth  the  spiritual  values  of  our  people  for 
the  conservation  of  which  our  fathers  preferred  martyrdom. 

— Garabed  Kalfayan,  Pastor, 
Armenian  Church,  Yettem,  Calif. 

211 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


Hopeful  Days  Ahead 


Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

While  praising  your  worthy  attempt  at  creating  such  a  publication,  the  real 
benefit  of  it  is  doubtful  as  past  similar  experiences  testify.  We  had  had  similar  pub- 
lications during  the  last  fifty  years,  both  in  the  English  and  French  languages,  and 
yet  look  at  our  national  condition  which  became  worse  and  worse,  not  to  say  pitiable, 
due  to  the  treachery  of  civilized  (?)  diplomacy.  I  subscribe  to  it  in  the  hope  that 
the  next  fifty  years  of  the  twentieth  century  may  give  us  a  little  consolation. 

Just  a  little  advice:  Please  leave  out  the  religious  stuff.  The  average  Deader  is 
tired  of  reading  that  we  were  the  first  nation  to  adopt  Christianity;  that  our  Bible 
is  the  "queen  of  translations";  that  we  have  been  persecuted  for  our  belief,  and 
the  like.  Fifty  years  ago  there  was  some  excuse  for  such  statements  when  they 
appeared  at  length  in  the  Pro  Armenia  in  France,  in  The  New  Armenia  in  America, 
and  numerous  other  publications.  The  most  we  can  expect  in  answer  from  the 
great  diplomats  of  our  day  would  be  "so  what?"  Yes,  so  what?  We  are  all  Christians 
but  the  national  interests  of  all  governments  today  are  above  Christianity.^ 

— ^DiKRAN  Spear 

Weehawken,  N.  J. 


250,000  Armenians  in  Turkish  Occupied  Armenia? 

Editor  Armenian  Affairs: 

I  would  like  to  suggest  that  the  Armenian  National  Council  offer  copies  of  its 
journal  to  British  institutions  and  journals  of  high  standing,  such  as  the  Royal 
Institute's  International  Affairs,  for  exchange  with  their  publications.^ 

On  page  263  of  Pearse's  Three  Years  in  the  Levant,  reviewed  in  the  last  issue 
of  your  journal,  the  author  states,  "There  are  still  250,000  in  Turkish  Armenia, 
whose  capital  is  Erzeroum."  This  is,  of  course,  an  impossible  figure  for  the  number 
of  Armenians  in  Turkish  Occupied  Armenia,  but  it  might  be  useful  to  know  where 
this  figure  was  obtained. 

— ^Edward  V.  Gulbenkian 
London,  England 


iQr  shouldn't  we  say  "sub-Christian"  ? — Ed. 

2Mr.   Gulbenkian   has   already  placed   Armenian   Affairs  in   several   of   the   most   important 
libraries  and  educational  institutions  in  Britain. — Ed. 

212 


LETTERS   TO   THE   EDITOR 


^^Armenia  to  the  Armenians^^ 

Editor  Armenian  Aj fairs'. 

Writing  in  The  Nation  of  August  7,  1948  on  "The  Wallace  Party,"  Howard  K. 
Smith  had  this  to  say  about  some  of  the  slogans  on  the  walls  at  the  Progressive  Party's 
Convention:  "Scanning  the  forest  of  posters  in  the  hall,  the  eye  jarred  against  exotic 
slogans  like,  'Armenia  to  the  Armenians' ;  it  was  impossible  not  to  wonder  how  many 
Middle-Western  pulses  would  rise  to  correct  this  manifest  injustice  in  November." 

I  have  no  idea  how  many  Armenians  or  others  in  this  country  voted  the  Wallace 
ticket  in  order  to  secure  justice  for  the  Armenians.  But  an  intelligent  public  should 
know  something  of  the  historic  background  of  this  "exotic"  slogan. 

Armenia  is  a  small  mountainous  country  in  the  Caucasus,  on  the  slopes  of  Mt. 
Ararat.  Overrun  in  the  twelfth  century  by  Turkish  invaders  from  central  Asia,  the 
country  has  suffered  misrule  and  persecution  at  the  hand  of  its  Turkish  conquerors 
ever  since;  but  like  the  Greeks,  the  Irish,  the  Jews,  under  similar  circumstances,  the 
Armenians  have  never  relinquished  their  culture  and  their  hope  of  freedom. 

In  1878,  one-fifth  of  the  ancient  Armenian  homeland  (excluding  Cilicia,  where 
an  Armenian  kingdom  flourished  for  about  two  centuries  at  the  time  of  the  Cru- 
sades) was  taken  from  the  Turk  by  Russia;  but  the  bulk  of  the  country,  as  well  as 
Cilicia,  has  remained  under  Turkish  rule.  And,  notorious  as  was  Tsarist  mis- 
government,  the  lot  of  the  Armenian  in  Russian  Armenia  was  very  much  better 
than  that  of  the  Armenians  in  Turkey. 

During  World  War  I  the  Turks  sought  to  settle  the  Armenian  question  by 
exterminating  the  Armenian  population  of  their  country.  It  is  estimated  that  during 
and  after  1915  nearly  a  million  Armenians  were  done  to  death,  while  another  million 
were  exiled  or  fled  to  countries  in  the  Near  East,  the  Balkans,  France,  and  the 
Americas.  The  lot  of  the  Armenian  refugees  in  these  countries  has,  in  various  degrees, 
been  miserable — "D.P.'s"  for  over  thirty  years,  while  the  few  who  remain  in  Turkey 
lead  a  barely  tolerable  existence. 

One  of  Wilson's  "Fourteen  Points"  for  the  settlement  of  World  War  I  was  the 
independence  of  Armenia;  and  in  1919  the  European  Allies  (the  U.  S.  had  not 
declared  war  against  Turkey)  asked  Wilson  to  draw  the  boundaries  of  the  free 
Armenia  that  was  to  be  set  up  in  the  eastern  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  and  the 
recognition  of  Armenia's  independence  was  included  in  the  Treaty  of  Sevres,  which 
the  delegates  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  signed.  But  the  nationalist  movement  under 
Mustafa  Kemal  deposed  the  Sultan,  proclaimed  a  "republic,"  and  repudiated  the 
treaty.  In  1923  a  new  treaty  was  signed  at  Lausanne  in  which  the  question  of 
Armenia's  independence  was  ignored.  Once  again  the  Armenians  were  betrayed 
by  the  Christian  democracies  of  Europe  and  left  to  their  fate  by  America,  whose 
missionaries  had  taught  them  to  admire  and  love  what  the  America  of  Washing- 
ton and  Lincoln  stood  for. 

Between  the  two  world  wars  the  question  of  Armenia's  liberation  from  the  Turk 
remained  quiescent.  But  with  the  close  of  World  War  II  a  group  of  Americans  of 
Armenian  ancestry,  with  the  cooperation  of  a  large  number  of  other  Americans, 

213 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


raised  the  question  of  the  implementation  of  the  "Wilson  Award."  This  is  what 
the  slogan,  "Armenia  to  the  Armenians,"  means.  Many  still  recall  the  massacres  of 
Armenians  in  1895-96,  in  1908,  and  in  1915,  which  aroused  the  horror  and  sympathy 
of  the  western  world,  and  especially  of  this  country,  since  we  had  established  mis- 
sions in  Turkey  several  generations  earlier  and  were  intimately  acquainted  with  the 
deplorable  conditions  in  that  country  from  the  testimony  of  American  eye-witnesses. 
To  these,  and  to  the  Americans  of  Armenian  ancestry,  the  slogan,  "Armenia  to  the 
Armenians,"  does  not  sound  exotic.  For  the  Armenian  refugees  dispersed  through- 
out the  Near  East  as  well  as  Armenians  remaining  In  Turkey  are  still  suffering  pov- 
erty and  the  indignities  heaped  on  minorities  in  those  countries.  And  while  most 
of  the  Armenians  in  America  have  probably  no  more  intention  of  returning  to  Ar- 
menia, should  it  be  liberated,  than  Irish- Americans  had  of  returning  to  Ireland 
when  that  country  secured  its  independence,  or  American  Jews  to  Israel  (for  their 
land  would  not  have  room  for  all  of  their  scattered  brethren  throughout  the  world), 
American-Armenians  are  nevertheless  greatly  interested  in  the  fate  of  their  less 
fortunate  fellows  in  the  Near  East  and  are,  therefore,  once  more  raising  the  question 
of  the  implementation  of  the  "Wilson  Award." 

Armenian  Affairs  should  prove  of  great  value  in  bringing  before  Americans,  of 
whatever  race  or  national  origin,  the  history  and  significance  of  the  Armenian  Ques- 
tion, so  that  it  may  no  longer  seem  "exotic"  to  any  of  us.  The  independence  of 
Armenia  was  not  "exotic"  to  Wilson.  Nor  should  it  seem  exotic  to  intelligent  Amer- 
icans at  least. 

— ^Lawson  p.  Chambers 
Washington  University,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


214 


Documents 

Concerning  Genocide 

In  favor  of  the  Ratification  of  the  Convention  on  the  Prevention  and  Punishment  of 
the  Crime  of  Genocide.  Presented  to  The  Subcommittee  on  the  Genocide  Con- 
vention of  the  Senate  Foreign  Relations  Committee.  Submitted  by  The  Reverend 
Charles  A.  Vertanes,  Executive  Director,  March  8,   1950.* 

Editorial  Note 

This  document  was  presented  to  the  Sub-Committee  on  March  3,  1950.  On 
June  14  a  gentleman  who  claimed  to  be  the  architect  of  the  Genocide  Convention 
got  in  touch  with  the  office  of  the  Armenian  National  Council  of  America  seeking 
support  for  the  ratification  of  the  Convention  by  Congress.  A  three  hour  interview 
ensued  the  following  day  with  the  Director  of  the  Council.  It  was  discouraging  to 
learn  that  this  gentleman  was  willing  to  accept  support  for  his  project  from  any 
source,  preferably  reactionary  groups,  including  those  who  had  worked  with  the 
Nazis  during  World  War  II. 

In  the  June  issue  of  "Hairenik,"  official  daily  organ  of  the  Armenian  Revolu- 
tionary Federation  (Dashnag),  a  brief  letter,  signed  by  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Federation,  addressed  to  U.  S.  Senator  Henry  Cabot  Lodge,  Jr.,  urged  him  to 
support  the  ratification  of  the  Convention  in  the  Senate.  It  was  mentioned  in  the 
paper  that  this  was  one  of  the  appeals  sent. 

The  letter  stated  that  the  writer's  family  was  one  of  the  victims  of  genocide: 
"During  the  first  World  War  I  lost  my  father,  my  mother,  four  of  my  brothers,  my 
grandmother,  three  of  my  uncles  with  their  entire  families,  one  aunt  with  her  entire 
family:  all  the  result  of  merciless  mass  murder.  Aside  from  my  sister  and  myself  .  .  . 
out  of  our  patriarchal  family  of  more  than  fifty  members,  all  were  destroyed  as  a 
result  of  the  massacres.  If  it  had  not  been  for  this  barbarous  practice  known  as 
genocide,  the  greater  part  of  my  family  except  those  who  would  have  died  a  natural 
death,  would  have  been  alive  today.  What  happened  to  me  happened  also  to  many 
thousands  of  other  Armenian  families." 

In  the  entire  letter  of  four  solid  paragraphs  there  is  not  one  single  reference  as 
to  who  were  the  perpetrators  of  this  violence  to  the  Armenians.  This  is  a  new  kind 
of  fight  for  "decency"  in  the  world.  It  is  not  enough  to  talk  about  Turkish  atrocities 
for  Armenian  consumption,  as  "Hairenik"  did  editorially  a  few  days  earlier.  The 
truth  must  be  proclaimed  in  season  and  out  of  season,  everywhere,  unstintingly, 
courageously. 

The  Armenian  National  Council  of  America,  the  American  Church  Committee 
for  Armenia  and  other  organizations,  both  Armenian  and  American,  devoted  to  the 
pursuit  of  justice  and  peace,  will  be  no  party  to  such  worthless  campaigns. 

If  the  Genocide  Convention  is  to  be  ratified  with  tongue  in  cheek  it  will  be  a 
worthless  scrap  of  paper.  No  sound  world  can  be  built  on  falsehood  or  suppressed 
truth. 


•Published  in  The  Genocide  Convention — Hearings  Before  the  Sub-Committee  on  Foreign 
Relations,  United  States  Senate  Eighty-first  Congress,  Second  Session  on  Executive  O.  The 
International  Convention  on  the  Prevention  and  Punishment  of  the  Crime  of  Genocide,  Jan- 
uary 23,  24,  25  and  February  9,  1950.  Printed  for  the  use  of  the  Committee  on  Foreign 
Relations,  U.  S.  Government  Printing  Office,  Washington,  D.  C,   1950,  pp.  548-555. 

215 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


Honorable  Gentlemen: 

The  Armenian  National  Council  of  America  urges  the  ratification  of  the  Convention 
on  the  Prevention  and  Punishment  of  the  Crime  of  Genocide. 

The  Armenian  National  Council  was  organized  in  March,  1944  under  the  auspicious 
circumstances  of  the  later  stages  of  World  War  II.  Among  these  the  most  hopeful 
were  the  reassuring  declarations  of  leading  Allied  statesmen  concerning  the  rights  of 
oppressed   peoples   and   the   future   of   smaller   nations. 

The  Council  consists  of  twenty-five  organizations  which  are  national  in  scope  among 
Americans  of  Armenian  origin.  As  such  it  represents — through  direct  representation  in 
the  case  of  these  organizations,  and  tacit  approval  of  its  aims  in  the  case  of  others — 
the  overwhelming  majority  of  Americans  of  Armenian  background. 

The  Council  seeks  the  interests  of  the  Armenian  people  who  have  survived  the 
Turkish  massacres,  deportations  and  other  measures  directed  at  their  destruction  as 
an  ethnic,  religious  and  cultural  group.  These  people  have  been  living  as  refugee?  for 
thirty  or  more  years  in  the  Near  East,  the  Balkans,  western  Europe,  in  India,  the  Far 
East,  the  Americas,  and  in  the  Soviet  Union, 

The  Council  hopes  to  realize  its  objectives  through  the  implementation  of  the  ideals 
of  justice,  freedom,  security,  and  the  right  of  self  determination  of  peoples.  It  pursues 
these  ends  through  the  action  of  national  and  international  organs  of  peace. 

The  Council  is,  therefore,  interested  in  the  creation,  development,  and  strengthen- 
ing of  national  and  international  organs  projected  for  the  settlement  of  social  and 
political  problems  through  legal  and  judicial  means. 

Americans  of  Armenian  background  feel  they  have  a  special  responsibility  to  speak 
on  the  ratification  of  the  genocide  convention.  Armenians  were  the  first  victims  of 
the  practice  of  genocide  in  modern  times.  In  addition,  their  losses  within  less  than 
thirty  years  (1894  to  1922)  totalled  two  million  lives,  billions  in  property,  and  the 
annihilation  of  a  culture  in  the  Armenian  provinces  in  Turkey  which  went  back  to 
several  thousand  years. 

When  one  considers  that  out  of  an  Armenian  population  of  more  than  two  and  a 
half  million  in  1882  in  Turkey  and  Turkish  Armenia  there  are  left  today  only  eighty 
thousand;  that  out  of  a  territory  of  136,289  square  miles  constituting  the  Armenian 
homeland  only  11,580  is  included  in  the  Armenian  Soviet  Republic,  while  the  rest 
remains  in  Turkey,  mostly  depopulated  and  in  a  state  of  ruin;  and  that  Armenian 
culture  has  been  one  of  the  most  fruitful  in  history  that  has  survived  to  our  age:  one  real- 
izes the  appalling  magnitude  and  depth  of  the  Armenian  tragedy. 

There  are  many  Armenians  in  the  United  States  today  as  in  other  countries  where 
they  have  found  refuge,  who  have  not  a  single  surviving  relative  in  the  whole  world — 
no  parents,  no  brothers  or  sisters,  no  uncles,  or  cousins,  or  nephews,  or  nieces — not  even 
on  the  secondary  or  more  distant  levels.  They  are  completely  devoid  of  any  family 
ties,  save  what  relations  they  have  been  able  to  establish  with  in-laws  through  marriage. 
As  such  their  experience  represents  only  one  of  many  aspects  of  the  emptiness  which 
has  entered  the  life  of  Armenians  who  have  survived  the  massacres  of  World  War  I. 

The  Turkish  massacres,  deportations,  and  other  types  of  persecution,  such  as  the 
Imposition  of  the  arbitrary  tax  on  wealth,  known  as  "Varlik  Vergisi,"  which  was  de- 
vised during  World  War  II  in  order  to  destroy  not  only  the  Armenian,  but  also  the 
Greek  and  Jewish  minorities  in  Turkey,  constitute  a  clear  cut  case  of  genocide,  a 
planned  move  to  destroy  religious  and  ethnic  groups.  The  Turks  tried  to  represent 
these  deeds,  though  futilely,  as  action  against  enemies  in  war  or  rebels  against  the 
government.  The  elimination  of  the  Armenians  was  resolved  on  as  a  step  toward 
realizing  a  pan-Turanian  empire  across  central  Asia.  The  Turks,  who  represent  them- 
selves as  a  kind  of  Asiatic  "Herrenvolk,"  set  out  deliberately  to  wipe  out  as  a  "lesser 
breed  without  the  law"  their  non-Turkish  subjects,  who  were  incontestably  their  superiors 
morally,  socially  and  culturally. 

The  Turks  are  clearly  guilty  of  four  out  of  the  five  acts  enumerated  by  the  Con- 
vention, the  commission  of  which  is  defined  as  constituting  genocide.  These  acts  are: 
first,  killing  members  of  the  group;  second,  causing  them  serious  bodily  or  mental 
harm;  third,  deliberately  inflicting  conditions  of  life  calculated  to  bring  about  their 
physical  destruction;  fourth,  taking  measures  to  prevent  births  within  the  group;  and 
fifth,  forcibly  transferring  children  of  the  group  to  another  group.  It  was  only  the 
fourth  of  these  acts  which  the  Turks  did  not  engage  in,  in  the  sense  in  which  the  Nazis 
did,  but  this  was  due  to  their  lack  of  adequate  scientific  knowledge.  They  are,  however, 
guilty  even  of  this  crime  in  a  general  way,  since  by  impressing  Armenian  women  into 
Turkish  homes  and  harems  they  prevented  them  from  bearing  Armenian  children.  The 

216 


CONCERNING  GENOCIDE 


unqualified  destruction  of  the  men  and  the  frequent  sparing  of  young  girls  and  women 
of  child-bearing  age  under  such  circumstances  cannot  be  interpreted  otherwise. 

With  such  a  background  as  this  Americans  of  Armenian  origin  are  impelled  by 
blood  and  conscience,  and  all  that  America  has  taught  them  in  regard  to  justice, 
democracy,  decency  and  human  rights  to  urge  the  ratification  of  the  Convention  on 
the  Prevention  and  Punishment  of  Genocide. 

II 
The  argument  that  the  Convention  is  not  an  effective  instrument  for  the  preven- 
tion and  punishment  of  genocide  is  not  true.  This  question  was  raised  even  enuring 
the  debate  before  the  Sixth  (Legal)  Committee  working  for  the  Convention.  The 
crime,  it  was  there  pointed  out,  is  usually  committed  by  a  state  and,  therefore,  it  per- 
mitted no  punishment  short  of  war.  This  is  not  quite  the  case,  however.  While  it  may 
be  true  that  a  state  cannot  be  punished  except  by  war,  actually  it  is  individual  rulers 
who  are  responsible  for  the  crime.  And  men  do  not  remain  rulers  forever.  It  is  as  in- 
dividuals that  they  are  guilty,  and  it  is  the  Convention  which  would  become  their 
nemesis  in  the  event  of  a  change  of  government,  or  in  the  event  that  they  left  their 
country.  The  fact  that  charges  could  be  preferred  would  act  as  a  strong  deterrent. 

An  incontrovertible  evidence  of  this  is  what  Hitler  did  and  said  in  1939,  just  before 
the  invasion  of  Poland,  when  he  sent  to  the  East  his  Death's  Head  units,  with  the 
order  to  "kill  without  pity  or  mercy,  old  men,  women  and  children  of  the  Polish  race 
and  language,"  because,  he  explained,  "only  in  such  a  way  will  we  win  the  vital  space 
we  need."  He  felt  sure  at  the  time  he  would  not  be  called  personally  accountable  for 
this  heinous  order,  for,  he  argued,  "who  still  talks  nowadays  of  the  extermination  of  the 
Armenians?"  When  informed  of  the  threat  of  the  Allies  concerning  the  personal  re- 
sponsibility of  public  criminals,  he  put  the  question  cynically,  "What  Allies?  The  same 
that   threatened   against   the   Turks?" 

Hitler  was  right.  The  Turks  who  had  plotted  the  Armenian  genocide  were  not  per- 
sonally called  to  account  for  their  monstrous  deeds,  a  failure  for  which  the  world  paid 
very  dearly. 

On  June  23,  1915,  the  Allies,  in  the  most  terrible  days  of  the  deportations  and  mas- 
sacres in  Turkey  and  Armenia,  declared  to  the  v/orld  that  they  would  hold  personally 
responsible  and  punish  as  common  criminals  the  authors  of  these  atrocities.  The  covenant 
of  the  League  of  Nations  later  reaffirmed  the  principles  of  human  rights,  freedom  and 
justice,  on  which  such  punishment  was  predicated.  And  so  during  the  first  days  of  the 
Armistice  the  Allies  arrested  the  authors  of  this  hitherto  unparalleled  crime  of  modern 
times.  Eighty-two  of  the  chief  accomplices  of  the  Ittihad  party  were  exiled  to  the  island 
of  Malta. 

There  was  a  lack  of  sincerity  in  the  whole  procedure  from  the  very  beginning  evident 
to  the  keen  observer,  however.  When  therefore  the  United  States  turned  down  the 
proposal  for  a  mandate  over  Armenia,  the  occasion  was  used  as  a  ruse  to  hide  the 
ambitions  and  intrigues  of  the  Allies  among  themselves  in  their  effort  to  be  the  chief 
beneficiaries  of  the  spoils  of  the  war,  and  the  criminals  were  freed  without  trial  and 
punishment  so  that  they  could  go  back  and  organize  a  new  Turkey  out  of  the  ruins  of 
the  war.  It  is  not  surprising  that  the  Turks  themselves  were  astonished  at  this  manifesta- 
tion of  a  cynicism,  more  brazen  than  any  of  which  they  had  been  accused.  They  were 
quick,  however,  to  exploit  to  the  hilt  this  moral  faux  pas  of  the  Allies.  In  fact  they  were 
very  much  helped  in  this  by  the  Allies  themselves,  as  each  vied  with  the  other  to  curry 
the  favor  of  the  prostrate  foe. 

The  unpunished  criminals  set  at  large  and  those  who  scurried  out  of  hiding,  as 
well  as  other  less  conspicuous  offenders,  did  not  lose  time  in  getting  together  and  re- 
viving the  old  spirit  under  new  names.  Many  of  the  old  institutions  were  streamlined 
to  correspond  to  the  political  forms  of  the  west.  Under  the  "protective"  guns  of  British 
battleships  anchored  in  Constantinople  they  adopted  the  National  Covenant  by  which 
they  relmquished  or  acquiesced  to  the  loss  of  Syria,  Palestine  and  Mesopotamia  to  the 
British  and  French,  their  "liberators,"  but  vowed  to  regain  and  remain  in  possession  by 
force  of  arms  the  remaining  territories,  which  meant  nothing  else  but  the  major  portion 
of  Armenia  and  all  of  Greek  Anatolia  and  Kurdistan. 

_  Among  the  criminals  who  played  an  important  part  in  the  subsequent  post-war 
betrayal  of  Armenia  was  Ismet  Pasha,  now  known  as  Ismet  Inonu,  since  1938  the  presi- 
dent of  the  "new"  Turkey.  Ismet  Bey,  as  he  was  earlier  called  was  a  member  of  the 
ruling  Ittihad  party,  and  as  captain  of  the  ofiicial  staff  of  the  second  division  of  the 
Turkish  Army  had  taken  part  in  the  Congress  of  Edirne  of  1914.  which  made  the 
fateful  decision  concerning  the  extermination  of  the  Armenian  people.    It  was  later  as 

217 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


Ismet  Pasha  that  he  scuttled  the  Armenian  question  at  the  Lausanne  Conference  in 
the  early  'twenties;  and  still  later  as  Ismet  Inonu  that  he  had  the  remains  of  Talaat 
Pasha,  Turkish  premier  in  World  War  I  and  one  of  the  two  men  most  responsible  for 
the  Armenian  massacres,  brought  back  to  Turkey  from  Germany  in  state.  Talaat,  who 
had  been  officially  recognized  by  a  German  Court  at  the  end  of  World  War  I  as  a 
public  criminal,  at  the  trial  of  his  assassin  who  was  set  free  without  prejudice,  was  form- 
ally declared  a  hero  of  the  "new"  Turkey  by  this  president  of  the  Turkish  Republic. 

Others  who  took  part  in  the  Congress  of  Edirne  were  Teoof  Bey  and  Fethi  Bey,  both 
of  whom  served  as  prime  ministers  under  the  new  Kemalist  regime;  Yousuf  Kemal  Bev, 
Bekir  Sami  Bey,  and  Tushdi  Aras  Bey,  all  of  whom  served  as  ministers  for  foreign 
affairs  under  Kemal;  and  men  like  Saracoglu  and  Menemencioglu,  whose  terroristic 
activities  against  the  Armenians  have  been  characterized  as  surpassing  anything  to  be 
found  in  the  annals  of  Jengiz  Khan  and  the  invading  Mongols. 

It  was  under  these  men  led  by  Mustafa  Kemal  that,  between  the  Armistice  of 
Mudros,  October  30,  1918,  and  the  Treaty  of  Lausanne,  July  23,  1923,  another  one  hundred 
thousand  Armenians  were  slain  in  the  Caucasus,  western  Anatolia,  Syria  and  Cilicia. 

These  men  also  tried  to  dispose  of  the  large  minority  of  Greeks  in  Anatolia  through 
massacre,  deportation,  and  population  exchange.  Several  years  later  the  deadly  wrath 
of  these  men  was  poured  on  the  Kurds,  their  co-religionists,  at  which  time,  according 
to  some  authorities,  as  many  as  one  million  perished.  This  number  may  include  the 
destruction  of  the  Christian  Ass3Tians  and  of  other  smaller  minority  groups  in  eastern 
Anatolia.  Meanwhile  the  Turkish  policy  of  genocide  has  continued  to  date  in  the  form 
of  what  'may  be  referred  to  as  a  white  massacre,  an  enforced  assimilation  of  all  the 
remaining  minorities  in  Turkey.  The  result  is  that  Turkey  today,  according  to  a  public 
declaration  of  one  of  its  officials,  has  the  smallest  "minorities"  population  in  all  of 
Europe. 

Obviously  the  Turkish  crime  of  genocide  against  the  Armenians  inflicted  a  serious 
blow  to  world  civilization,  economically,  politically,  culturally  and  spiritually,  because 
of  the  unsteady  conscience  and  irresolute  will  of  men  and  nations  during  the  years 
which  followed  the  first  World  War,  who  vascillated  endlessly  between  the  desire  to 
implement  law  and  order  in  international  relations,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  urge  to 
pursue  imperialist  interests  through  power  politics,  on  the  other  hand. 

•^iJ^i'Jl*^  history  be  allowed  to  repeat  itself  by  a  second  less  justifiable  failure  to 
punish  the  criminals  of  past  genocides  and  to  establish  the  necessary  instruments  that 
may  prevent  the  commission  of  the  same  crime  against  other  peoples  in  the  future? 
ine  ratification  of  the  Convention  by  the  United  States  will  go  far  In  strengthening 
me  lorces  which  are  attempting  to  deal  with  this  problem  effectively. 

ni 

The  holocaust  of  the  second  World  War  once  more  awakened  the  conscience  of 
organized  society  and  set  the  stage  for  the  further  development  of  an  international  legal 
and  judicial  morality.  All  who  took  part  in  the  struggle  against  the  Axis  promised  that 
war  criminals  who  violated  generally  accepted  international  law  and  committed  crimes 
against  civilian  populations   would   meet   stern   punishment. 

As  early  as  1943  the  heads  of  the  governments  of  the  United  States,  the  Soviet  Union 
and  Great  Britain  proclaimed  in  their  declaration  that  those  guilty  of  such  crimes 
would  be  hunted  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  and  brought  to  justice. 

When  the  United  Nations  was  first  organized  at  San  Francisco  in  1945,  it  incor- 
porated in  its  Charter  the  provisions  making  respect  for  personality  and  protection  of 
human  rights,  irrespective  of  race,  language,  religion  or  sex,  a  special  province  of  tlie 
new  organization,  and  provided  for  the  creation  of  the  Commission  on  Human  Rights. 

On  October  1,  1946,  with  the  sentences  handed  down  in  Nuremberg  the  interna- 
tional community  took  action  for  the  first  time  in  history  to  punish  men  who  had 
committed  "crimes  against  humanity,"  thus  recognizing  that  such  crimes  were  of  inter- 
national concern. 

The  United  States  also  recognized  the  event  as  of  epochal  significance,  when  its 
official  representative,  Mr.  Justice  Jackson  declared  that  the  Nuremberg  trials  found 
this  country  and  her  allies  "at  one  of  those  rare  moments  when  the  thought  and  in- 
stitutions and  habits  of  the  world  have  been  shaken  by  the  impact  of  world  war  on  the 
habits  of  countless  millions.  Such  occasions  rarely  come  and  quickly  pass.  We  are  put 
under  a  heavy  responsibility  to  see  that  our  behavior  during  this  unsettled  period  will 
direct  the  world's  thought  toward  a  firmer  enforcement  of  the  laws,  of  international 


218 


CONCERNING  GENOCIDE 


conduct,  so  as  to  make  war  less  attractive  to  those  who  have  governments  and  the 
destinies  of  the  peoples  in  their  power." 

Shortly  after  the  Nuremberg  sentences  the  United  Nations  took  a  distinct  official 
step  with  respect  to  genocide.  On  December  11,  1946,  the  General  Assembly  adopted  a 
resolution  declaring  that  the  "denial  of  the  right  of  existence  of  entire  human  groups 
shocks  the  conscience  of  mankind  .  .  .  and  is  contrary  to  moral  law  and  the  spirit  and 
aims  of  the  United  Nations;"  and  that  the  "punishment  of  the  crime  of  genocide  is  a 
matter  of  international  concern."  Genocide,  it  held,  "is  a  crime  under  international 
law  which  the  civilized  world  condemns,  and  for  the  commission  of  which  principals 
and  accomplices — whether  private  individuals,  public  officials,  or  statesmen,  and  whether 
the  crime  is  committed  on  religious,  racial,  political  or  any  other  grounds — are  punish- 
able." The  resolution  further  recommended  international  cooperation  to  facilitate  the 
prevention  of  genocide  and  punishments  for  its  perpetrators,  assigning  to  the  Economic 
and  Social  Council  the  task  of  drawing  up  a  draft  agreement  on  the  subject. 

The  terms  of  this  resolution  were  embodied  in  the  Convention  on  the  Prevention 
and  Punishment  of  Genocide  which,  as  Your  Honors  know,  was  passed  by  the  General 
Assembly  on  December  9,  1948  by  a  vote  of  55  to  0  with  no  abstentions.  As  such  the 
Genocide  Convention  represents  the  consensus  of  the  international  community. 

The  Convention  on  Gencoide  is  one  of  the  first  efforts  of  the  international  com- 
munity to  develop  principles  set  forth  during  the  Nuremberg  proceedings  as  a  perma- 
nent part  of  the  law  of  nations;  with  this  difference  that  whereas  the  decisions  made 
at  the  Nuremberg  trials  refer  only  to  war-time  acts,  the  convention  extends  genocide 
as  a  crime  in  peacetime,  and  thus  places  on  a  more  universal  foundation  the  interna- 
tional structures  against  mass  murder  against  national,  ethnic  and  religious  groups. 

Such  being  the  case,  the  ratification  of  the  Convention  would  enhance  the  moral 
leadership  of  the  United  States  in  international  relations.  It  has  already  been  so  argued 
before  this  sub-committee  on  January  23  of  this  year  by  Deputy  Undersecretary  of  State 
Rusk,  who  argued  on  behalf  of  the  State  Department  the  ratification  already  endorsed 
by  President  Truman.  "The  Senate  of  the  United  States,"  he  said,  "by  giving  its  advice 
and  consent  to  the  ratification  of  the  Convention,  will  demonstrate  to  the  rest  of  the 
world  that  the  United  States  is  determined  to  maintain  its  moral  leadership  in  interna- 
tional affairs  and  to  participate  in  the  development  of  international  law  on  the  basis 
of  human  justice." 

IV 

We  have  already  discussed  the  question  of  the  effectiveness  of  the  Convention  from 
the  negative  standpoint  of  the  serious  consequences  in  the  absence  of  such  an  inter- 
national instrument.  Since  one  of  the  major  attacks  on  the  Convention  has  been  the 
argument  that  it  is  not  an  effective  instrument  for  the  prevention  and  punishment  of 
genocide,  may  we  direct  your  attention  to  those  specific  measures  in  it  which  discredit 
that  argument. 

The  Convention  as  it  stands  today  will  be  a  deterrent  to  would-be  criminals  of 
genocide,  since  it  attempts  to  provide  for  the  punishment  of  those  who  would  violate 
this  most  basic  of  human  rights,  namely,  the  right  of  peoples  to  live. 

The  Convention  makes  it  clear  that  persons  committing  any  of  the  acts  which  go 
under  the  official  definition  of  genocide  will  be  punished  "whether  they  are  constitu- 
tionally responsible  rulers,  public  officials  or  private  individuals,"  and  that  they  will  be 
tried  by  some  competent  tribunal  of  the  territory  in  which  the  act  was  committed,  or 
alternatively  by  an  international  penal  tribunal.  By  specifying  that  genocide  is  an 
extraditable  offense,  the  convention  guarantees  that  no  criminal  committing  genocide 
will  be  able  to  obtain  asylum  in  any  country  of  the  signatories. 

Henceforth  it  will  not  be  possible  for  people  guilty  of  the  crime  of  genocide  to  be 
at  large,  without  the  apprehension  that  the  organized  will  and  judicial  machinery  of 
international  society  has  condemned  them  as  public  criminals  subject  to  punishment 
in  due  time. 

The  Convention  binds  the  contracting  states  to  pass  the  necessary  legislation  to  give 
effect  to  its  provisions,  especially  to  provide  effective  penalties.  It  obligates  these  states 
to  try  persons  charged  with  offences  in  their  competent  national  court.  Furthermore 
the  states  agree  that  the  acts  listed  shall  not  be  considered  political  crimes,  and  pledge 
to  grant  extradition  in  accordance  with  their  laws  and  treaties. 

In  addition  to  such  national  action,  the  Convention  also  envisages  trial  by  an. 
International  penal  tribunal  should  one  be  set  up  and  should  the  contracting  parties 


219 


ARMENIAN    AFFAIRS 


accept  its  jurisdiction.  Furthermore  it  provides  that  any  of  the  contracting  parties  may 
bring  a  charge  of  genocide,  or  of  the  other  acts,  before  the  competent  organs  of  the 
United  Nations  and  ask  for  appropriate  action  according  to  the  Charter. 

If  there  is  any  dispute  between  one  country  and  another  on  the  interpretation, 
application,  or  fulfillment  of  the  Convention  the  dispute  must  be  submitted  to  the 
International  Court  of  Justice  at  the  request  of  any  of  the  parties  to  the  dispute. 

Many  UN  delegations  have  been  ready  and  eager  to  implement  those  provisions 
of  the  Convention  that  relate  to  international  jurisdiction  at  an  early  date.  Wahid 
Fikry  Raafat  of  Egypt,  in  his  comments  on  the  occasion  of  the  passage  of  the  Conven- 
tion, referred  to  this  clearly  when  he  said:  "We  continue  to  fesl  with  a  number  of  other 
delegates  that,  in  order  that  punishment  of  genocide  may  be  effected,  it  is  necessary 
for  the  most  dangerous  culprit  to  be  convinced  beforehand  that,  even  if  he  could  escape 
the  judgment  of  a  national  court,  he  cannot  escape  the  judgment  of  an  international 
tribunal  which  will  be   impartial." 

While  the  Convention  will  be  binding  only  upon  those  states  which  have  accepted  it, 
nevertheless  by  establishing  an  international  standard  and  by  recognizing  the  principle 
of  international  responsibility,  its  jurisdiction  may  ultimately  extend  beyond  that  of  the 
nations  which  ratified  it. 

The  ratification  of  the  Convention  by  all  governments  and  the  eventual  development 
of  an  international  judiciary  to  deal  effectively  with  the  practice  of  genocide  will  also 
remove  the  possibility  of  the  political  exploitation  of  this  crime  by  individual  states  or 
a  special  grouping  of  states  to  serve  their  nationalistic  or  imperialistic  interests,  at  the 
expense  of  the  ultimate  breakdown  of  international  law  and  the  peace  of  the  world. 

Dr.  Herbert  V.  Evatt,  the  president  of  the  UN  General  Assembly  at  which  the 
convention  outlawing  genocide  was  adopted,  told  the  Assembly  that  while  endeavors 
occasionally  had  been  made  in  past  centuries  "to  preserve  human  groups  from  destruc- 
tion through  so-called  humanitarian  interventions  undertaken  by  one  nation  acting 
usually  alone,"  these  took  the  form  of  diplomatic  action,  which  frequently  opened  the 
governments  who  undertook  the  interventions  to  charges  "of  pursuing  other  than 
humanitarian  aims."  "Today,"  he  added,  "we  are  establishing  international  collective 
safeguards  for  the  very  existence  of  such  human  groups.  Whoever  will  act  in  the  name 
of  the  United  Nations  will  do  it  on  behalf  of  universal  conscience  as  embodied  in  this 
great  organization.  The  intervention  of  the  United  Nations  and  other  organs  which 
will  have  to  supervise  application  of  the  Genocide  Convetion  will  be  made  according 
to  international  law  and  not  according  to  unilateral  political  considerations.  In  this 
field,  which  relates  to  the  sacred  right  of  existence  of  human  groups,  we  are  proclaiming 
today  the  supremacy  of  international  law  once  and,  I  hope,  forever." 


Another  serious  opposition  to  the  ratification  of  the  Convention  by  the  United 
States  has  risen  from  lawyers  who  are  fearful  that  the  treaty  would  invade  the  rights 
of  individual  states  of  the  United  States  and  may  open  the  way  to  international  jursidic- 
tion  over  the  United  States.  We  maintain  that  contrary  to  this  apprehension  the  in- 
terests of  the  United  States  both  at  home  and  abroad  will  not  be  jeopardized  but  actually 
enhanced. 

It  seems  hard  to  believe  i  that  any  document  with  such  highly  laudable  purposes 
should  encounter  any  opposition  in  a  country  like  the  United  States,  where  there  have 
never  been  any  incidents  of  genocide  (excepting  perhaps  in  the  cases  of  the  American 
Indian  and  of  some  of  the  worst  abuses  of  the  slaves  before  the  Civil  War).  The 
misgivings  have  come  from  no  less  a  body  than  the  American  Bar  Association.  Oddly 
enough,  members  of  the  Bar  Association  seem  in  their  objections  to  have  very  little 
confidence  in  the  judicial  and  political  system  of  which  they  are  such  important  main- 
stays. They  insist  that  the  imperfection  they  find  in  the  treaty  can  be  dealt  with  only 
by  revisions  or  Senatorial  reservations  (which  would,  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  weaken 
the  United  States'  position  regarding  genocide),  and  seem  unable  to  recognize  that  the 
diflBculties  they  foresee  can  be  resolved  (if,  indeed,  they  ever  arise)  equally  well  by  the 
Congress  and  courts  of  the  United  States. 


IThis  and  the  following  paragraphs  in  this  section  are  taken  from  a  study  of  Dr.  Richard  N. 
Swift,  Instructor  in  Government  and  Assistant  to  the  Director  of  the  Graduate  Program  of 
Studies  in  the  United  Nations  and  World  Affairs,  at  New  York  University.  Dr.  Swift  is  also 
Liaison  Officer  of  New  York  University  to  the  UN.  The  study  appeared  in  The  Standard, 
organ  of  the  American  Ethical  Union,  February  1950,  pp.  208-215,  and  is  entitled  "The 
International  Murder  Case." 

220 


CONCERNING  GENOCIDE 


The  Association,  for  instance,  would,  insist  on  a  reservation  making  it  specific  that 
"killing  members  of  a  group"  applied  to  the  killing  of  thousands  of  people  and  not  just  a 
few.  Here  the  Association  would  appear  to  be  more  guilty  than  the  United  Nations 
of  the  poor  draftsmanship  they  imply  exists,  because  obviously  more  important  than  the 
numbers  involved  in  genocide  is  the  "intent  to  destroy."  It  is  perfectly  possible  that 
997  persons  might  be  victims  of  the  crime,  and  it  seems  unduly  cruel  to  bar  them  the 
protection  of  the  law  because  three  few  were  killed.  The  lawyers  wish  to  assure  them- 
selves, of  course,  that  the  execution  by  due  process  of  law  of  a  few  people  would  not 
be  termed  genocide  just  because  they  were  incidentally  all  members  of  one  group,  but 
certainly  this  involves  a  question  of  fact  which  any  court  is  qualified  to  determine. 

Similarly  there  was  objection  to  the  use  of  the  phrase  "mental  harm"  in  Article 
II  because  it  might  open  the  way  to  unnecessary  litigation  based  on  evidence  of  psycho- 
logical injuries  rather  than  mental  harm  arising  from  the  use  of  narcotic  drugs.  Here 
again,  it  seems  diflScult  to  understand  why  the  courts  are  not  competent  to  interpret 
this  Article.  It  is,  in  fact,  clear  from  the  context  of  the  debates  on  the  phraseology, 
that  it  is  to  the  use  of  narcotic  drugs  (as  they  were  employed,  for  instance,  by  the 
Japanese  in  China)  that  these  words  pertain.  In  interpreting  this  Article,  any  court 
would  seek  out  the  intent  of  the  United  Nations,  just  as  the  Supreme  Court,  in  interpret- 
ing American  law,  seeks  out  the  intent  of  Congress. 

The  Association  felt  that  prohibitions  against  direct  and  public  incitement  to  commit 
genocide  would  be  without  force  in  the  United  States.  On  the  contrary,  if  the  United 
States  ratified  the  treaty,  it  would  become  the  supreme  law  of  the  land  according  to 
our  Constitution,  and  as  such,  these  prohibitions  would  apply  here.  What  is  more,  it 
seems  clear  that  this  clause  would  be  interpreted  like  other  limitations  upon  freedom 
of  speech,  for  instance  by  the  "clear  and  present  danger"  test  set  forth  In  Schenk  v. 
United  States.  The  Association  also  asked  for  a  definition  of  "complicity"  in  genocide, 
a  task  which  might  equally  well  be  left  to  future  judicial  determination. 

More  serious  than  these  legal  quibbles  was  a  request  by  the  Association  that  the 
Senate  specifically  state  that  the  operative  Articles  of  the  Covenant  are  not  self- 
executing  in  the  United  States,  because  their  entrance  into  force  would  depend  upon 
action  in  the  field  of  civil  rights  by  the  individual  American  states.  If  this  were  a 
thoroughly  established  constitutional  principle  in  this  country,  it  would  seem  unneces- 
sary to  state  it  in  a  reservation,  but  actually,  the  United  States  can  make  treaties  in 
areas  usually  thought  to  be  within  the  province  of  the  states  if  the  subject  matter  of 
the  treaty  has  attained  sufficiently  an  international  aspect.  The  Bar  Association's 
request  would  seem,  therefore,  to  be  directed  at  securing  a  political  judgment  in  this 
case  which  would  negate  the  effect  of  the  Convention.  Southern  Senators  might  well 
insist  on  such  a  reservation  on  general  principles,  inasmuch  as  they  are  reluctant  for 
obvious  reasons  to  see  further  inroads  made  by  the  federal  government  in  the  civil 
rights  domain.  That  like  motivations  are  behind  the  Association's  recommendation 
seems  obvious  from  other  "objections"  to  the  Convention  raised  in  the  course  of  dis- 
cussion— objections  that  the  Convention  would  end  by  removing  from  the  states  all 
jurisdiction  over  civil  rights;  that  each  death  in  a  race  riot  would  become  an  inter- 
national crime;  and  that  the  United  States  might  find  itself  having  to  protect  minorities 
everywhere  if  it  ratified  this  Convention. 

Actually,  all  of  these  statements  are  either  untrue  or  irrelevant.  The  relation  be- 
tween the  states  and  the  federal  government  in  the  field  of  civil  rights  has  been  con- 
stantly changing,  and  it  will  be  up  to  the  Supreme  Court  when  specific  cases  arising 
under  the  Covenant  are  brought  before  it,  to  decide  what  effect  the  Convention  will 
have.  No  death  in  a  race  riot  would  be  an  international  crime  (although  perhaps  it 
should  be)  unless  it  was  part  of  a  deliberate  attempt  to  destroy  the  race.  Furthermore, 
the  United  States  will  find  its  relations  to  foreign  minorities  uneffected  by  this  treaty. 
If  the  treatment  of  minorities  becomes  a  matter  of  concern  to  the  General  Assembly, 
it  becomes  automatically  a  matter  of  concern  to  the  United  States  in  any  case,  whether 
we  have  ratified  the  treaty  or  not,  and  in  fact,  we  have  already  concerned  ourselves 
with  the  treatment  of  minorities  in  certain  Balkan  countries. 

Because  of  the  objections  it  raised,  the  Bar  Association  urges  the  U.  S.  not  to 
ratify  the  Convention  until  the  Constitutional  questions  involved  have  been  resolved, 
No  one  except  the  Supreme  Court  can  resolve  these  questions,  however,  and  the  Court 
cannot  act  until  cases  are  brought  before  it  under  the  Convention.  No  ratification, 
therefore  no  cases;  so  waiting  to  ratify  until  th  constitutional  questions  are  resolvved 
is  equivalent  to  waiting  an  indeterminate  length  of  time  for  an  impossible  event. 
Actually,  it  Is  more  sound  to  ratify  and  leave  it  to  the  courts  and  Congress  to  harmonize 
the  meaning  of  the  treaty  with  our  domestic  laws,  if,  as,  and  when  any  cases  do  arise. 


221 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Beneath  the  surface  of  the  objections  raised  against  the  Convention  seem  to  be  fears 
that  the  agencies  of  international  organization  might  some  day  hand  down  a  decision 
which  certain  portions  of  opinion  in  the  United  States  would  oppose.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  in  the  case  of  this  Convention  that  is  most  unlikely.  Many  of  the  h37pothetical 
cases  cited  by  the  treaty's  opponents  are  false  issues  or  are  based  on  misconceptions 
of  the  international  law  involved,  and  there  is  no  likelihood  that  the  United  States  will 
ever  find  itself  embarrassed   because   of  having  ratified. 

The  critics  of  the  Convention,  however,  are  either  unaware  of  or  indifferent  towards 
an  important  ethical  issue  involved  in  their  position.  This  is  the  question  of  the  kind 
of  morality  involved  in  the  implicit  assumpton  that  in  specific  cases  the  international 
community  must  constantly  agree  with  American  conceptions  of  what  is  just.  Nowhere 
is  there  an  admission  that  the  United  States  might  ever  be  mistaken;  nowhere  any 
indication  of  a  willingness  to  submit  to  any  judicial  procedures  where  we  are  not  In 
complete  command;  nowhere,  certainly,  (and  unfortunately),  any  glimmer  of  a  realiza- 
tion that  if  we  are  ever  to  have  world  peace,  we  should  without  a  dpubt  be  prepared 
to  submit  to  international  legal  procedures  established  and  agreed  to  in  advance 
without  knowing  what  the  outcome  in  specific  instances  will  be;  and  nowhere  any  idea 
that  we  should  be  willing  to  change  our  laws,  if  necessary,  to  harmonize  with  the  will 
of  the  international  community. 

To  accept  such  a  point  of  view  may  perhaps  require  more  ethical  growth  in  the 
United  States,  but  this  development  is  certainly  not  a  prerequisite  for  ratification  of 
the  Convention  on  Genocide.  It  should  be  enough  to  realize  that  ratification  would 
put  the  United  States  squarely  on  the  side  of  those  interested  in  increasing  the  stature 
of  international  law  in  the  community  of  nations  by  making  it  apply  to  crimes  that  are 
truly  international  and  to  individuals  and  governments  (who  can  be  tried)  and  not 
merely  to  nation-states  (which  are  impersonal  legal  fictions).  As  democratic  leaders  in 
the  world,  we  have  the  greatest  responsibility  to  ratify  the  Convention.  It  was  the 
United  States  which  at  Nuremberg  placed  itself  wholly  in  favor  of  the  development  of 
international  law  by  these  methods,  and  it  behooves  us  now,  both  in  our  own  interest, 
and  in  the  interest  of  the  community  of  nations,  not  to  reverse  ourselves. 

Reservations  can  only  complicate  the  understanding  of  other  nations  with  regard 
to  our  position  on  this  issue  and  the  international  legal  situation  with  regard  to  genocide. 
Since  our  normal  constitutional  procedures  are  adequate  to  deal  with  the  questions 
raised  by  the  opponents  of  the  Convention,  it  seems  sheer  folly  to  equivocate  about  our 
firm  opposition  to  organized  mass  murder. 

VI 

The  ratification  of  the  Covenant  by  the  United  States  and  other  countries  would 
strengthen  the  forces  which  make  for  law  and  order  in  human  relations,  both  on  the 
intra-national  and  international  levels.  As  Mr.  M.  K.  V.  K.  Sundaram  of  India  has 
pointed  out:  "A  convention  of  this  character  would  be  an  effective  instrument  only  to 
the  extent  that  there  is  real  and  wholehearted  support  from  a  large  number  of  sovereign 
states.  It  would  be  an  easy  task  to  draw  up  an  ideal  convention  on  paper,  completely 
acceptable  from  one  point  of  view,  but  such  a  convention  would  be  worthless  if  it  did 
not  commend  itself  to  many  states." 

The  question  of  whether  or  not  to  ratify  the  Convention  is  not  one  of  making  just 
a  decision  on  another  treaty,  but  one  of  commitment  on  the  more  vital  question 
whether  man  is  willing  and  capable  to  develop  international  law  by  legislative  tech- 
niques. A  positive  yes  will  strengthen  the  United  States  and  the  cause  of  international 
government  in  the  years  ahead,  for  methods  used  in  developing  international  law  in 
relation  to  genocide  later  undoubtedly  will  be  applied  to  other  fields.  A  negative  answer 
win  leave  no  alternative  but  further  submission  to  the  vicious  cycle  of  destructive  wars. 
It  will  add  to  those  subversive  forces  in  the  world  which  would  stifie  the  enlightened 
moral  conscience  of  humanity. 

Armenians,  one  of  the  peoples  hardest  hit  from  the  failure  to  fulfill  the  principles 
of  human  rights,  justice  and  freedom  enunciated  by  the  Allied  diplomats  during  the 
first  World  War,  know  what  it  will  mean  to  the  world  if  more  drastic  action  is  not  taken 
in  the  present  post-war  era  than  was  the  case  in  the  'twenties  and  'thirties  to  check 
the  murderous  inclinations  of  those  who  may  launch  genocide  against  other  peoples 
in  the  future. 

It  is  the  earnest  desire  of  the  Armenian  National  Council  of  America  that  the  United 
States,  wtih  its  traditional  regard  for  law  and  human  rights,  should  promptly  ratify 
the  Convention  on  the  Prevention  and  Punishment  of  Genocide. 


222 


Bibliography 

JjEGINNING  with  this  issue  of  Armenian  Affairs  an  attempt  will  be  made  to  pub- 
lish in  these  pages  inclusive  bibliographies  on  various  subjects  in  the  Armenian  field. 
The  bibliography  which  appeared  in  the  last  issue  consisted  mainly  of  annotated 
references  to  current  books  and  articles.  Only  those  references  will  be  included  in  the 
new  lists  for  which  it  has  been  possible  to  obtain  adequate  bibliographical  informa- 
tion by  the  time  of  publication. 

The  new  lists  will  be  taken  from  an  extensive  manuscript  collection  on  which 
the  editor  of  this  journal  has  been  working  for  years.  That  work  was  recently  aug- 
mented by  an  additional  collection  of  references  (constituting  about  one-fifth  of  the 
entire  collection)  contributed  by  Miss  Nouvart  Tashjian,  Chief  of  the  Catalogue 
Department  of  Washington  Square  College,  New  York  University,  for  which  grate- 
ful acknowledgment  is  made  here.  The  additional  material  consists  mainly  of  refer- 
ences to  older  works. 

The  combined  collection  is  undoubtedly  the  most  extensive,  accurate,  and 
"precisely"  classified  reference  work  of  its  kind  outside  of  Soviet  Armenia.  It  is 
so  organized  as  to  suggest  possible  areas  for  research  and  study  to  those  who  wish 
to  explore  and  write  in  the  Armenian  field.  The  following  outline  of  one  of  the 
main  divisions  of  the  bibliography  constitutes  the  headings  under  which  are  filed 
the  references  pertaining  to  the  respective  subjects.  That,  together  with  the  refer- 
ences which  follow,  indicates  the  extent  to  which  thoroughness  has  been  attained  in 
the  preparation  of  the  new  bibliography.  The  same  subjects  will  be  brought  up  to 
date  from  time  to  time,  when  older  references — left  out  from  the  present  list  due 
to  insufficient  bibliographical  data — will  be  included. 


The  Armenian  Question 


I.  The  Armenian  Question — general  discussion  and  histoiy 
II.  The  Armenian  Question   and   the   West   up   to   World   War   I — general   discussion 

and  history 
III.   The  Armenian  Question  by  Countries — to  date 

1.  Armenia  and  the  Armenians  (mainly  up  to  the  first  World  War) 

2.  Britain  (to  be  further  subdivided) 

3.  Denmark 

4.  France 

5.  Germany  and  Austria-Hungary 

6.  Greece 

7.  Holland 

8.  India 

9.  Italy 

10.  Kurds  and  Kurdistan 

11.  Lebanon 

12.  Poland 

13.  Russia 

14.  The  Soviet  Union 

15.  Switzerland 

10.  Tvirkey — general  discussion  and  history 

a.  Prior  to  1908 

b.  From  1908  to  1913 

c.  After  1918 

d.  Atrocities — general  discussion  and  history 

(1)  Before  1894 

(2)  From  1894  to  1908 

223 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


(3)  In  CUicia  in  1909 

(4)  From  1914  to  1918 

(5)  After  1918— under  Kemalist  Tiirkey 

(6)  During  World  War  II  and  After.    1939- 

e.  Genocide  and  Histocide 

f.  Pan-Turanism 

17.  The  united  States  (to  be  further  subdivided) 

18.  Yugoslavia 

IV.  The  Armenian  Question  by  Special  Subjects— to  date 

1.  The  Church 

2.  Missions 

3.  Repatriation 

4.  The  Territorial  Issue 

V.  The  Armenian  Question  During  World  War  I  and  After— general  discussion  and 
history 

1.  Armenia  and  the  Armenians  (mainly  Turkish  Armenia) 

2.  Transcaucasia  and  the  Armenian  Republic  of  1918-1920 

3.  The  West,  1914-1926 

a.  Brest-Litovsk 

b.  The  Peace  Conference 

c.  Sevres 

d.  Kars— 1920  and  1921 

e.  Lausanne 

f.  The  League  of  Nations 

4.  Cilicia 

5.  After  Lausanne,  1927-1939 

VI.   The  Armenian  Question  During  World  War  II  and  After 
(Chronologically  arranged) 

The  Armenian  Question— General  Discussion 

And  History 

Asian,  Kevork.  Armenia  and  the  Armenians  from  the  Earliest  Times  Until  the  Great  War 
1914).  Translated  from  the  French  by  Pierre  Crabites ;  with  a  preface  on  the  Evolu- 
tion of  the  Armenian  Question  by  the  translator.  New  York,  The  Macmilllan  Co.,  1920. 
xxix,  138  p..  This  is  a  translation  of  the  author's  £tudes  Historigues  sur  le  Peuple 
Armenien. 

Basmadijian,  K.  J.  Histoire  Moderne  des  Armeniens,  Depuis  la  chute  du  royaume  jusqu'd 
Traits  de  Sevres  (1375-1920).  Les  guerres  Russo-Turques,  les  guerres  Russo-Persanes, 
les  guerres  Perso-Turques,  les  soulevements  des  Armeniens,  la  question  Armenienne. 
Preface  par  J.  de  Morgan.  Nouvelle  edition  revue  et  augmentee.  Paris,  J.  Gamber, 
1922.  X,  240  p.  The  earlier  edition  brought  the  subject  up  to  1916  and  was  published 
in  1917,  same  place,  same  publisher,  viii,  174  p. 

Bryce,  James,  viscount.  Transcaucasia  and  Ararat.  Being  notes  of  a  vacation  tour  in 
the  autumn  of  1876.  Fourth  edition  revised,  with  a  supplementary  chapter  on  the  re- 
cent history  of  the  Armenian  question.  London,  Macmillan  and  Co.,  Ltd.  ;  New  York, 
The  Macmillan  Co.,  1896,  xix,  526  p.  The  first  edition  was  published  in  1877. 

Cahuet,  Alberic.  La  Question  d'Orient  dans  I'Histoire  Contemporaine,  1821-1905.  Preface 
de  M.  Frederic  Passy.    Paris,  1905.  iii,  537  pp. 

Curzon,  Robert,  Baron  de  la  Zouche.  Armenia:  A  Year  at  Erzeroom,  and  on  the  Frontiers  of 
Russia,  Turkey,  and  Persia.  Third  edition.  London,  1854.  A  later  edition  appeared  in 
London  in   1911. 

Dillon,  Emile  Joseph.  "The  Condition  of  Armenia."  Contemporary  Review,  London,  1895, 
LXVII,  153-189. 

Driault,  Edouard.  La  Question  d'Orient.  Depuis  ses  origins  jusqu'a  nos  jours.  Preface  de 
M.  Gabriel  Monod.  5.  ed.  rev.  et  cor.  Ouvrage  recompense  par  I'lnstitut.  Paris,  F. 
Alcan,  1912,  xv,  407  p.  Bibliotheque  d'Histoire  Contemporaine.  6.  ed.  mise  au  courant 
des  demiers  evenements.  Paris,  Alcan,  1914,  xv,  411.  7  ed  mise  au  courant  des  derniers 
ev6nements  (1916).  Paris,  F.  Alcan,  1917,  xv,  432  p.  8.  ed.  entierement  refondue.  Paris, 
F.  Alcan,    1921.  xv,  470  p. 

224 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Driaiilt,  Edouard.    La  Reprise  d'Orient,  1918-1937.    La  paix  de  la  Mediterrande.    Paris,  F. 

Alcan,  1938.  xvi,  538  p.  lUus,  maps.    Bibliotheque  d'Histoire  Contemporaine. 
Driault,  Edouard.    La  Reprise  de  Constantinople  et  V Alliance  Franco-Russe.  Paxis,  F.  Alcan, 

1915.  48  p.  "Cette  etude  a  paru  dans  la  Revue  des  Etudes  Napoleoniennes,  Mai-Juin 

1915."  Includes  discussion  on  the  Orient  after  the  Turkish  invasion,  and  the  crisis  from 

1878-1913. 
Filian,  George  H.    Armenia  and  Her  People:    or.  The  Story  of  Armenia  by  an  Armenian. 

Hartford,  Conn.,  American  Publishing  Co.,  1896.  xx,  21-376  p.  lUus.,  map. 
Gabrielian,  Mugurdich  Ghojhauji.    Armenia,  a  Martyr  Nation.    A   historical  sketch   of  the 

Armenian  people  from  traditional  times  to  the  present  tragic  days.  New  York,  Chicago 

[etc.]  Fleming  H.  Revell  [cl918].  352  p.  Map. 
GauUs,  Georges.    Les  Questions  d'Orient.    Paris,  Librarie  de  "Pages  Libres,"    1905.    126  p. 

Etudes  sur  la  Politique  Exterieure  des  Etats.  No.  3.  Bibliography,  pp.   125-126. 
Gianini,  Amedeo.    L'Ultima  Fase   della   Questione   Orientale    (1913-1932).   Roma,   Institute 

per  rOriente,  1933.  7-416  p.  Maps.  Bibliography,  pp.  9-10. 
Hepworth,  George  Hughes.    Through  Armenia  on  Horseback.  New  York,  E.  P.  Dutton  and 

Company,  1898.    xii,  355  p.  Map. 
The  Land  of  Ararat:   or.  Up  the  Roof  of  the   World.  By  a  special  correspondent.  London, 

Eden,  1893.    348  p.  Illus.,  map. 
L6art,  Marcel.    La  Question  Armenienne  a  la  Lumiere  des  Documents.  Paris,  A.  Challamel, 

1913.  76  p.  Map. 
MacCoU,  Malcolm.   Memoirs  and  Correspondence.  Edited  by  George  W.  E.  Russell.  London, 

Smith,  Elder  and  Co.,  1914.  407  p.  Chapter  on  Armenia,  pp.  139-214. 
Macler,  Frederic.   "Comment  a  Vecu  I'Armenie  Depuis  1896."  La  Vie,  January  1,  1920,  p.  7. 
Macler,  Frederic.    La  Nation  Armdnienne.  Son  passe,  ses  malheurs.  Avec  une  carte  dessinee 

par  Raphael  Chichmanian.   Paris,  Fischbacher,    1924.    110  p. 
Moyne,  Walter  Edward  Guinness.    Impressions  of  Armenia.  London,  The  Armenian  Bureau, 

1918.  See  also  the  National  Review,  l^ondon,  1914,  LXLII,  789-801. 
Ramsay,   Sir  William   Mitchell.  Impressions   of   Turkey   during   Twelve    Tears'    Wanderings. 

New  York,  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons;  London,  Hodder  and  Stoughton,  1897.  xvi,  296  p. 
Rohrbach,  Carl  Albert  Paul.    "A  Contribution  to  the  Armenian  Question."  Forum,  New  York, 

1909,  XXIX,  481-492. 
Sarkissian,  Arshag  Ohan.  History  of  the  Armenian  Question  to  1885.  Urbana,  The  University 

of  Illinois  Press,  1938.  151  p.  Illinois  Studies  in  the  Social  Sciences,  vol.  XXII,  nos.  3-4. 

University  of  lUinois  Bulletin,  vol.  XXXV,  no.  80.  The  first  six  chapters  were  submitted 

as  thesis  at  the  University  of  Illinois  in   1934,  of  which  there  is  a  published  abstract, 

Urbana,  111.,  1934.  8  p. 
[Terhune,  Mrs.   Mary  Virginia    (Hawes).]  Home   of  the  Bible.   A    Woman's   Vision   of   the 

Bible  Land.  ...  By  Marion  Harland  [pseud.]  [With]  The  Thrilling  Story  of  Armenia. 

.  .  .  by  G.  H.  Sandison.  Philadelphia,  Historical  Pub.  Co.,  [c.l896].  446  p.  Illus. 
Thoumaian,  G.  Patmutiun  Arevelian  Khendro  yev  Aratchnord  Haikakan  Hartsi  [History  of 

the  Eastern  Problem  and  Guide  to  the  Armenian  Question].  London,  1905.  368  p. 
Tupper,  Henry  Allen.  Armenia:   Its  Present  Crisis  and  Past  History.  Baltimore,  New  York, 

J.  Murphy  and  Company,  1896.  182  p. 
Varandian,   Mikael.    L'Arminie   et   la    Question   Armenienne.   Avec   une   preface   de   Victor 

Berard.    Laval,   Impr.   Moderne,   G.   Kavanagh   et   Cie.,   [pref.    1917].    115   p.    Published 

under  the  auspices  of  the  Armenian  Delegation  at  the  Paris  Conference,   1919. 
Vertanes,   Charles  Aznakian.    Armenia  Reborn   [New  York],   Armenian   National   Council  of 

America,  [1947].  xxii,  216  p.  Illus.  map.  Bibliography,  pp.   180-195. 
Vogel,   Charles   and   Coumryantz,   A.     Le   Peuple    qui   Souffre.     L'Armenie,   ses    origine,   son 

passe,  son  avenir?  Preface  par  Jean  Jullien.  Paris,  Dorbon  Aine,  [1917].  xiii,  15-110  p. 
Williams,  William  Llewelyn.  Armenia:   Past  and  Present.  A  study  and  a  forecast.  With  an 

introduction  by  T.  P.  O'Connor,  M.P.     London,  P.  S.  King  and  Son,  Ltd.,   1916.  xi, 

211  p. 
Wintle,  W.  J.    Armenia  and  its  Sorrows.   2d  ed.,  with  an  additional  chapter,  bringing  the 

record  down  to  September  1896.    London,  A.  Melrose,  [pref.   1896].   120  p.  lUus.,  map. 

The  Armenian  Question  and  the  West — Up  to 

World  War  I 

General  Discussion  and  History 
(See  also  under  "The  Armenian  Question  by  Countries.") 
Akunian,    Use    (Levien).    [Use    Frapan-Akunian,    pseud.]    Die    Armenische    Frage    und    das 
Europdiiche  Gewissen.  Genf,  1903.  32  p. 

225 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


Apcar,  Diana  Agabeg.   Betrayed  Armenia.    Yokohama,  Japan  Gazette  Press,  1910.  77  p. 

Apcar,  Diana  Agabeg.    In  His  Name.  Yokohama,  Japan  Gazette  Press,  1911.  5-52  p. 

Apcar,  Diana  Agabeg.    The  Peace  of  Europe.  N.  p.,  [1913].  2-6  p. 

Apcar,  Diana  Agabeg.  Peace  and  No  Peace.  Yokohama,  Japan  Gazette  Press,   1912.    101   p. 

Apcar,  Diana  Agabeg.   The  Peace  Problem.   Yokohama,  Japan   Gazette   Press,    1912.    131    p. 

Apcar,  Seth  A.  MSmoire  sur  la  Situation  Actuelle  des  Armeniens  et  sur  leur  Avenir,  etc 
London,  1876.  12  p.  .  .  , 

Arakelian,  H.  La  Question  Armenienne  au  Point  de  Vue  de  la  Paix  Untverselle.  Rapport  au 
Congres  sur  I'etat  actuel  des  Armeniens  en  Turquie.  Geneve,   1901.  63  p. 

Argyll  (Eighth  Duke  of),  George  Douglas  Campbell.  The  Eastern  Question  from  the  Treaty 
of  Paris  1856  to  the  Treaty  of  Berlin  1878,  and  to  the  Second  Afghan  War.  London, 
Strahan  and  Co.,  [1879].  2  vols. 

Bierstadt,  Edward  Hale.  The  Great  Betrayal.  A  survey  of  the  Near  East  problem.  Foreword 
by  Edward  Capps.  London,  Hutchinson  and  Co.,  1924.  345  p.  Maps.  Also  published  in 
New  York,  R.  M.  McBride,  1924.  345  p. 

Charmetant,  Felix.  L'ArmSnie  Agonisante  et  I'Europe  Chretienne.  Appel  aux  chefs  d'etat. 
Paris,  Bureau  des  Ouvres  d'Orient,   1897.   32  p. 

Gabriel,  M.  S.  Christian  Armenia  and  the  Christian  Powers.  An  address  to  American  churches. 
New  York,  1897.  32  p. 

Gregory,  Daniel  Seely.  "The  Armenian  Crisis  in  the  Eastern  Question.  The  Armenian 
crisis  and  massacres."  In  his  The  Crime  of  Christendom:  or.  The  Eastern  Question. 
From  its  origin  to  the  present  time.  New  York,  The  Abbey  Press,  [cop.  1900].  vi,  330  p. 
Maps. 

Holland,  Sir  Thomas  Erskine.  The  European  Concert  in  the  Eastern  Question.  A  collection 
of  treaties  and  other  public  acts,  ed.  with  introduction  and  notes  by  Thomas  Erskine 
Holland.   Oxford,   The   Clarendon   Press,    1885.    xii,    366   p. 

International  Conference  on  the  Situation  in  the  Near  East,  London,  1904.  Report  of  the 
International  Conference  on  the  Situation  in  the  Near  East,  Held  in  London  29th  June, 
1904.  [Lodon,  Alexander  and  Shepherd,  Ltd.],  1904.  64  p.  Included,  in  addition  to 
the  report,  preface  by  James  Bryce  and  F.  S.  Stevenson ;  note  on  the  English  move- 
ment, by  H.  W.  Massingham ;  note  on  the  historical  background,  by  H.  N.  Brailsford ; 
and  a  brief  account  on  the  then  recent  massacres,  by  G.  R.  Malloch.  The  conference 
was  held  under  the  auspices  of  the  International  Eastern  Question  Association. 

Laurent,  J.  "Les  Origines  Medievales  de  la  Question  Armenienne."  Revue  des  Etudes  Arini- 
niennes,  Paris,  1920,  I,  35-54. 

Lepsius,  Johannes.  Armenien  und  Europa.  Eine  anklageschrift  wider  die  Christlischen  gross- 
mSchte  und  ein  aufruf  an  das  Christlische  Deutschland.  Berlin.  W.  Faber,  1896.  245  p. 

Lepsius,  Johannes.  Armenia  and  Europe.  An  Indictment.  Ed.  by  Rendel  Harris.  London, 
Hodder  and  Stoughton,   1897.  xxii,  331   p.   Translated   from  the  German. 

Lynch,  Harry  Finnis  Blosse.  "The  Armenian  Question:  Europe  or  Russia?"  Contemporary 
Review,   London,    1896,   LXIX,   270-276. 

MacColI,  Malcolm.  The  Sultan  and  the  Powers.  London,  Longmans,  Greene  and  Company, 
1896,  xvi,  308  p.  The  first  half  of  this  book  is  comprised  of  revised  articles  contributed  to 
the  Daily  Chronicle  during  September  and  October  of  1896.  There  is  also  a  French  trans- 
lation of  the  work:  Le  Sultan  et  les  Grandes  Puissances.  Tr.  de  I'Anglais  par  Jean 
Longuet,  preface  d'Urbain  Gohier.  Paris,  F.  Alcan,  1899.  xvi,  247  p. 

Manifestations  Franco-Anglo-Italiennes.  Pour  VArminie  et  la  Macedoine:  MM.  M.  Berthelot, 
Charmetant,  etc.  Preface  de  Victor  B6rard,  introduction  de  Pierre  Quillard,  rapport  de 
Francis  Pressense.  Paris,  Societe  Nouvelle  de  Librairie  et  d'fidition,  1904.  vi-xxx,  319  p. 

Medlicott,  William  Newton.  The  Congress  of  Berlin  and  After.  A  diplomatic  history  of  the 
Near  Eastern  settlement,  1878-1880.  With  three  maps.  London,  Methuen  and  Company, 
_  Ltd.  [1938].  xii,  442  p.  Illus.  Bibliography,  pp.  420-427. 

Quillard,  Pierre.  Pour  I'Armenie.  Memoire  et  dossier,  Paris,  [1902].  167  p.  Cahiers  de  la 
Quinzaine,  ser.  3,  cahier  19.  Includes  "Docmnents  Annexes"  and  extracts  from  Pro 
Armenia,  pp.  101-162.  Bibliography,  pp.  4,  163-166. 

Rolin-Jacquemyns,  Gustave  Henri  Ange  Hippolyte.  Armenia,  the  Armenians,  and  the  Treaties. 
Tr.  from  the  Revue  de  Droit  International  et  de  Legislation  Comparie,  Brussels,  and 
revised  by  the  author.  London,  J.  Heywood,  1891.  xvii,  104  p. 

Schopoff,  A.  Les  RSformes  et  la  Protection  des  Chretiens  en  Turquie,  1673-1904.  Firmans, 
b6rats,  protocoles  ,  .  .  lois  memorandums,  etc.  Paris,  Plon-Nourrit  et  Cie.,  1904.  ii. 
645  p.  '  ' 

Shupp,  Paul  Frederick.  The  European  Powers  and  the  Near  Eastern  Question,  1806-1807. 
New  York,  Columbia  University  Press;  London,  P.  S.  King  and  Son,  Ltd.,  1931.  576  p. 
Columbia  University  Studies  in  History,  Economics  and  Public  Law,  ed.  by  the  facuUy 
of  political  science  of  Columbia  University,  no.  349.  Issued  also  as  a  Ph.D.  thesis  of 
Columbia  University.  Bibliography,  pp.  559-565. 

226 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Publications  Received 


Khachatur  Abovian.    Rany  Armenii  [Wounds  of  Armenia].    M.  Abeghian   Literary  Institute 
of  the  Armenian  Academy  of  Sciences.    Yerevan-Moscow,  Hai-pet-hrat,   1948.   7-321   p. 
(Russian). 
American  Journal  of  Archeology,  January  1950,  vol,  LIV,  no.  1.  96,  [17]  p.  Published  by  the 

Archeological  Institute  of  America,  Cambridge,  Mass. 
Babken   Arakelian.     Haikakan   Patkerakandaknere    IV -VII    Barer oum    [Armenian    Reliefs    of 
the  Fourth  to  the  Seventh  Centuries].    Yerevan,  Publication  of  the  Armenian  Academy 
of  Sciences,    1949.    119,    [52]    p.    Institute   of   the   History   and    Theory    of   Art   of    the 
Armenian  Academy  of  Sciences. 
Armenian   Guardian,  New   York.     Monthly  in   English   published   by   the   Armenian   Church 

Youth  Organization  of  the  Diocese  of  the  Armenian  Church  in  North  America. 
Armenian   Tribune,  New  York.   English  weekly  for  Armenian  youth.   Published   by   the   Ar- 
menian Youth  of  America. 
Armenian  Mirror-Spectator,  New   York.   English   weekly  for  Armenian   youth.    Published    by 

the  Baikar  Association,  Inc. 
Atanassian,  A.   Temoignages  sur  I'Origine  des  Armeniens.   Preface  par  H.   Turabian.   Paris, 

Impr.  Turabian,  1945.  61  p. 
Baikar  [Struggle],  Boston.  Armenian  daily,  organ  of  the  Armenian  Democratic  Liberal  Party. 
A.  A.  Bedikian.    Jrag.  [Lamp].  Book  II.  New  York,  1948.  186  p.  M.  M.  Chamalian  Publica- 
tion Fund,  Armenian  Evangelical  Church  of  New  York.  Eleventh  to  fifteenth  combined 
volumes  of  the  "Jrag"  periodical  leaflet. 
A.   Bakikhanov.   Sbornik  Statei  po   Istorii  Azerbaidzhana   [A   Collection   of  Articles   on   the 
History   of   Azerbaijan].    Part    I.    Baku,    Azerbaijan   Academy   of    Sciences,    Institute    of 
History,   1949.  5-312  p.    (Russian). 
[British  Museum.]   Cuneiform  Texts  from  Babylonian   Tablets,   etc.,   in   the  British  Museum. 
Part   II.    (50   Plates.)    Printed  by   order  of   the   Trustees.    London,    Oxford    University 
Press,  1896. 
Bulletin  of  the  Near  East  Society,  New  York,  January   1949  to  June    1950,  Vol.   Ill,  nos. 

1  to  6. 
Bulletin  of  the  School  of  Oriental  and  African  Studies,   University  of  London,   vol.   XIII, 

part  2,  1950.  iii,  265-550  p. 
Chahagir  [Torch  Bearer].  Monthly  organ  of  the  Armenian  Evangelical  Union  of  California. 
Gherepnin,  L.   V.  Ruskie  Feodalnye  Arkhivi  XIV-XV    Vekov   [Russian   Feudal   Archives   of 
the  XIV-XV   Centuries].     USSR   Academy   of   Sciences,   Institute   of   History.    Moscow- 
Leningrad,  USSR  Academy  of  Sciences,  1948.  472  p.  (Russian.) 
Y.  A.  Cosminsky.  Mitchin  Dareri  Patmoutiun   [History  of  the   Middle   Ages].   Textbook   for 
the  sixth   and  seventh   grades  of  intermediate   schools.     Authorized   by  the   Ministry  of 
Education  of   the   Armenian   SSR.    Yerevan,   Hai-pet-hrat,    1950.    396   p.    lUus.,   maps. 
Institute  of  History  of  the  Armenian  Academy  of  Sciences. 
Vahram    Dadrian.    Hing    Taterakhagher   yev    Tservadz    Edcher    [Five    Plays    and    Scattered 

Pages].  Boston,  Haig  H.  Toumayan  Press,   1950.  350  p.  $2.00. 
Drvagner   Haikakan    Teghernen   yev    Veradzenount    [Chapters   from    the    Armenian    Tragedy 
and  Rebirth].  Report  on  the   1915  massacres  from  European,  American  and  Armenian 
sources.  Paris,  Imprimerie  H.  Turabian,   1947.   205  p. 
The  Eastern  Churches  Quarterly,  Ramsgate,  England,  Spring  1950,  vol.  VIII,  no.  5. 
Eritassard  Hayastan  [Young  Armenia].  New  York.  Bi-weekly  organ  of  the  S.D.  Hunchakian 

Party. 
Forward  Through   the   Ages.   Annual   report   of  the   American   Board   of   Commissioners    for 
Foreign   Missions    for   the   year    1949.    Boston,    American   Board    of   Commissioners    for 
Foreign  Missions.   136  p. 
Boghos  Gadarigian.  Mar  adz  Djragner   {Havav  Gugheen   Yegherne)    [Lights  That  Have  Gone 

Out  (The  Tragedy  of  the  Village  of  Havav)].  New  York,  Gotchnag  Press,  1950.  136  p. 
The  Genocide   Convention.  Hearings   before  a  Subcommittee   of  the   Committee   on  Foreign 
Relations,   United  States  Senate,  Eighty-first  Congress,  Second  Session   on  Executive   O. 
The    International    Convention    on    the    Prevention    and    Punishment    of    the    Crime    of 
Genocide,  January  23,  24,  25  and  February  9,   1950.  Washington,  D.   C.   United  States 
Prmting  Office,  1950,  v.  555  p. 
Geroicheski   Kavkaz    [The    Heroic    Caucasus].    From    Opinions    of    Historians    and    Annalists 
tn^o*  o=^  Heroism  of  the  People  of  the  Caucasus.    Institute  of  History.  Baku,  Az-Fan. 
iy4J.  35  p.  Azerbaijan  Affiliate,  USSR  Academy  of  Sciences.    (Russian.) 
Gotchnag  [Church  Bell],  New  York.   Independent  Armenian  weekly. 
Great  Britain  and  the  East.  London,  June  and  July  1950,  vol.  LXVI,  nos.  1809  and  1810. 

227 


ARMENIAN     AFFAIRS 


V.  A.  Grekov.  Krestyane  Na  Rusi  [The  Peasantry  in  Russia].  From  ancient  times  to  the 
XVII  century.  Moscow-Leningrad,  USSR  Academy  of  Sciences,  Institute  of  History, 
1946.  961  p.    (Russian). 

M.  Gorki.  Terkeri  Zhoghovadzou  [Collected  Works].  Ed,  by  Simak,  Arazi  and  H.  Mekrtichian. 
Vol.  V.  Yerevan,  Hai-pet-hrat,  1950.  598  p. 

Grigor  of  Akanc.  "History  of  the  Nation  of  the  Archers  (The  Mongols).  Hitherto  ascribed 
to  Maghak'ia  the  Monk.  The  Armenian  text,  edited  with  an  English  translation  and 
notes  by  Robert  P.  Blake  and  Richard  N.  Frye."  Harvard  Journal  of  Asiatic  Studies, 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  Harvard  Yenching  Institute,  December  1949,  vol  .XII,  nos.  3  and  4. 
pp.  269-399.  Pages  400-443  consists  of  an  article  by  Francis  Woodman  Cleaves,  "The 
Mongolian  Names  and  Terms  in  the  History  of  the  Nation  of  the  Archers,  by  Grigor 
of  Akanc'." 

Groong  [Crane],  Philadelphia.  Independent  Armenian  and  English  weekly. 

Haikakan  SSR  Constitutsia  [Armenian  SSR  Constitution].  Syllabus  for  the  Intermediate 
School.  Yerevan,  Hai-pet-hrat,  1949.  112  p. 

H.  Hairapetian  and  A.  Bloozian.  Maireni  Lezoo.  Entertsaran.  (The  Mother  Ton^e. 
Reader).  For  the  first  grade.  Authorized  by  the  Ministry  of  Education  of  the  Armenian 
SSR.  Yerevan,  Hai-pet-hrat,   1950.    122  p. 

Hayastanyaitz  Tegeghetzy  [The  Armenian  Church],  New  York.  Official  organ,  monthly,  of  the 
Diocese  of  the  Armenian  Church  in  North  America. 

Hoosharar  [The  Prompter],  New  York.  Monthly  organ  of  the  Armenian  General  Benevolent 
Union. 

International  Affairs,  London.  AprU  and  July  1950,  vol.  XXVI,  nos.  2  and  3.  Quarterly 
published  by  the  Royal  Institute  of  International  Affairs. 

Interpretation.  A  Journal  of  Bible  and  Theology,  Richmond,  Va.  April  1950,  vol.  IV,  no.  2. 
131-256  p. 

The  Journal  of  Bible  and  Religion,  April  and  July  1950,  vol.  XVIII,  nos.  2  and  3.  Published 
by  the  National  Association  of  Biblical   Instructors. 

Journal  of  the  Royal  Central  Asian  Society,  London,  April  1950,  vol.  XXXVII,  part  II. 
110-216  p. 

Khronika  Muhameda  Takhira  Al-Karakhi  [Chronicles  of  Mohammed  Takhir  Al-Karakhi]. 
Institute  of  Eastern  Studies  of  the  USSR  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow-Leningrad, 
Publication  of  the  USSR  Academy  of  Science,  1946.  21,  311  p.  About  the  Dagestan 
wars  in  the  period  of  Shamil. 

Levon  Kazanjian.  Veradzenount  Van-Vaspurakani  [Renaissance  of  Van-Vaspurakan].  Cul- 
tural Golden  Age   (1850-1950).  Boston,  Toumayan  Brothers,   1950.  325  p. 

Lraper  [Herald],  New  York.  Armenian  tri-weekly,  organ  of  the  Armenian  Progressive  League 
of  America. 

Colonel  Robert  R.  McCormick.  Turkey.  An  address,  March  25,  1950,  broadcast  over  WGN, 
WGNB  and   the  Mutual  Broadcasting  System.   5   p. 

Y.  A.  Manandian.  Kratki  Obzor  Istorii  Drevnei  Armenii  [A  Short  Survey  of  the  History  of 
Ancient  Armenia].  Moscow-Leningrad,  Publication  of  the  USSR  Academy  of  Sciences, 
1943.  55  p.  (Russian). 

Bishop  Sion  Manoogian.  Hat  Terusaghem  [Armenian  Jerusalem].  Boston,  Baikar  Press,  1948. 
175  p.  lUus. 

Bishop  Sion  Manoogian,  Khorhourt  Vardanants  [Meaning  of  Vardanants].  Boston,  1946.  62  p. 

Bishop  Sion  Manoogian.  Loosashogh  Demker  yev  Kyank  yev  Khorhourt  [Radiant  Personal- 
ities and  Life  and  Mystery].  Boston,  Haig  H.  Toumayan  Press,  1949.  163  p. 

Dikran  Megount  (Dikran  Spear).  Hisnamyak  Hai  Yeritsakan  Tekeghetsvo  [Jubilee  of  the 
Armenian  Presbyterian  Church],  1898-1948.  Weehauken,  N.  J.  1950.  64  p. 

Vartan  Melkonian.  Seventh  Heaven.  Reflections  and  Humour.  Basra,  [Iraq],  The  Times 
Press,  1947.  25  p. 

Vartan  Melkonian.  Tour  Oriental  Polyglossary.  Beirut,  Lebanon,  The  Press  of  Loussartsag, 
1943.  79  p. 

Zareh  Melkonian.  Terdchankutiun.  Kertvadzner,  1947-1950  [Happiness.  Essays].  Beirut, 
Lebanon,  Der  Sahagian  Press,  1950.  143  p.  Publication  of  Ani  monthly,  no.  2.  $1.00. 
Levon  Mesrop.  Kakhardogh  Lire  yev  Nergaghtogh  Dsin  [The  Bewitching  Mountain  and  the 
Repartriating  Horse].  Paris,  B.  Elekian  Press,  1949.  396  p.  550  franks,  or  20  shillings, 
or  $2.50. 
N.  N.  Miklukho-Makla.  Djanaparhordoutiunner  [Journeys].  Translated  by  S.  Soukiasian. 
Yerevan,  Hai-pet-hrat,  Division  of  Youth  and  Children's  Literature,  1950.  399  p. 
Illustrations  by  V.  Milashevski. 

(To  be  continued) 


228 


The  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem 

A  Photographic  Study 

By  the  Very  Reverend  Serovpe  Manoukian 

Dean  of  the  Armenian  Seminary  in  Jerusalem 


PRECIOUS  MITER  AND  VAKAS 
OF   SHEGHTAYAKIR 

(See   note   on   page   [242]   of   this   pictorial   supplement) 


The  Armenian  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem  has  a  history  of  more  than  fifteen 
hundred  years.  Throughout  this  period  it  has  enjoyed  equal  rights  in  the  ownership 
of  the  Holy  Places  with  the  Greek  Orthodox  and  Roman  Catholic  churches. 

During  these  centuries  the  city  of  Jerusalem  has  seen  the  rule  of  the  Romans, 
the  Byzantines,  the  Arabs,  the  Crusaders,  the  Ottoman  Turks,  the  British,  and  at 
present  of  the  State  of  Israel  and  the  Hashemite  Kingdom  of  Jordan.  As  each 
successive  rule  has  given  way  to  the  other,  as  a  result  of  wars,  invasions  and  revolu- 
tions, the  Armenian  and  the  other  religious  communities  in  the  city  have  been 
subjected  to  uncertainty  as  to  their  rights  and  properties. 

The  recent  termination  of  the  British  mandate  over  Palestine  and  the  conflict 
which  followed  between  Arabs  and  Jews  for  its  possession,  have  not  been  an  excep- 
tion to  this  historic  pattern.  The  resulting  present  unnatural  situation  of  Jerusalem 
and  the  uncertainties  concerning  the  future  of  its  administration  are  responsible  for 
the  state  of  flux  of  the  Armenian  and  the  other  patriarchates  of  the  city,  especially  as 
regards  their  status  and  their  economic  interests. 


*As  a  complement  to  this  photographic  study  will   appear  in   a   later  issue  of  Armenian 
Affairs  a  brief  history  of  the  Patriarchate  by  Serovpe  Vardapet.    The  pictures  in  this  section 

(Continued   on   last   page) 


The  Cathedral  of  St.  James  is  built  on  the  site  of  the  house  of  St.  James,  the 
brother  of  Our  Lord  and  the  first  bishop  of  Jerusalem.  The  throne  to  the  left  in  the 
picture  surmounted  by  an  onion-shaped  cupola  represents  St.  James'  Throne.  The 
modest  throne  to  the  right,  below,  is  the  one  ordinarily  used  by  the  Patriarch.  St. 
James'  Throne  is  an  object  of  reverence.  Once  a  year,  on  the  occasion  of  the  feast  of 
St.  James,  His  Beatitude  the  Patriarch  ascends  this  apostolic  chair,  and  remains  there 
from  the  "Gloria  in  Excelsis"  to  the  end  of  the  service,  at  the  conclusion  of  which  he 
receives  the  obeisances  of  the  Brotherhood  with  the  ceremonial  kissing  of  his  hand. 
The  only  other  time  this  ceremony  is  repeated  is  on  the  occasion  of  the  enthronement 
of  a  new  Patriarch. 


FRONT  OF  THE  BEMA  AND  CHANCEL 


In  the  1640's  Catholicos  Philippus  Agh- 
baketsi  visited  Jerusalem,  when  he  had 
the  entire  chancel  decorated  with  beau- 
tiful mosaics,  while  the  front  of  the 
bema  (the  elevation  at  the  end  of  the 
chancel)  with  frescoes  of  Persian  style. 
Both  are  works  of  exceptional  taste  and 
delicate  artistry,  which  have  been  skil- 
fully blended  with  the  porcelain  walls, 
old  paintings  and  gilt  altars  of  the 
sanctuary. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  HOLY 
ARCHANGELS 

The  residence  of  Annas,  the  highpriest 
of  the  time  of  Christ,  where  Jesus  was 
taken  and  imprisoned  for  a  while.  The 
olive  tree  to  which  our  Lord  was  bound 
and  beaten  with  stripes  still  exists,  for 
which  reason  the  natives  call  it  Der-el- 
Zeitoun  [Monastery  of  the  Olive-tree]. 
It  is  the  parish  church  of  the  Armenians 
in  Jerusalem;  and  within  the  walls  of 
its  grounds  live  more  than  fifteen  Sisters 
of  the  Monastery. 


''S~?^^k^^hr-* 


THE  PRINCIPAL  ALTAR 

The  principal  altar  of  St.  James  Cathedral,  exquisite  in  beauty  and  grandeur,  decorated 
with  carvings  in  hardwood,   and  gilded   throughout,   the   work  of   the   great  Patriarch, 

Sheghtayakir,  in  1750, 


THE   CHAPEL   OF   GELKHADIR 

The  Chapel  is  built  within  the  south  wall  of  the  Cathedral.  To  the  left  is  the  entrance 
that  leads  to  the  Chapel  of  St.  Minass,  where  the  vestments  and  other  treasures  of  the 
Monastery  are  kept.     These  two  chapels  are  the  oldest  parts  of  the  Monastery.     The 

door  of  the  Chapel  of  Gelkha- 
dir  is  lavishly  decorated  with 
mother  of  pearl,  and  is  a  rare 
example  of  the  best  Oriental 
art  of  its  kind. 


CHRISTMAS     CELEBRATION     IN 

BETHLEHEM  ^ 

Christmas  is  celebrated  in  Jerusalem 
on  January  6,  according  to  the  old 
calendar,  (Jan.  19  according  to  the 
nev\^  calendar.)  The  day  before,  at  ten 
o'clock,  the  great  bell  of  St.  James 
Cathedral  in  Jerusalem  peals,  and  the 
entire  Brotherhood  starts  for  Bethle- 
hem in  an  immense  procession  of  car- 
riages, led  by  six  armed  gendarmes,  in 
honor  of  the  Patriarch,  who  is  re- 
ceived at  the  public  square  in  Bethle- 
hem by  a  large  multitude  and  govern- 
ment ofhcials. 

The  picture  represents  the  proces- 
sion in  1950,  met  by  the  Arab  Legion. 

After  the  all-night  service,  the 
Brotherhood  and  the  pilgrims  return 
to  Jerusalem  in  procession, 


/ 


"---^gl 


%'r»  •'^ ' 


1^ 


f^s>  r»  • 


CLASS  OF  DEACONS 

The  class  of  deacons  of  the 
Patriarchate  (1924-1930)  who 
studied  as  beneficiaries  of  the 
five-year  scholarships  established 
by  the  late  Badrig  Gulbenkian. 
In  the  front  row,  center,  is 
Patriarch  Yeghishe  Tourian;  to 
his  right  is  Bishop  Papken,  later 
Coadjutor  Catholicos  of  Cilicia; 
to  his  left  is  Patriarch  Mesrob, 
then  dean  of  the  Seminary  of 
the  Patriarchate;  next  to  the 
latter  is  Canon  Bridgeman  of 
the  Episcopal  Church  in  America. 
In  the  middle  of  the  second  row 
is  Patriarch  Cyril  II,  then  sub- 
dean  of  the  Seminary.  To  his 
right  is  Bishop  Sion;  to  whose 
right,  Zgon  Vardapet.  The  first 
deacon  on  the  extreme  left  of 
the  same  row  is  the  Very  Rever- 
end Serovpe  Manoukian,  at 
present  in  the  United  States  as 
Patriarchal  Delegate  to  raise 
funds  for  the  needy  and 
the  Armenian  Patriarchate  of 
Jerusalem. 


',  * :  •;  i 


TWO  PRICELESS  CHALICES 


Gold   chalice   of   many   colors,    decorated  by 

stippling.    Gift    of    the    Armenian    colony  in 

Egypt;    work    of    Armenian    goldsmiths  of 

Smyrna. 


Diamond-studded  gold  chalice,  with  engrav- 
ings of  scenes  from  the  life  of  Christ. 


^^^^^H^^^^t^% 

[•f  - 

"w 

w 

.,^3^^^^^-  ■ 

- 

^^^M^l.   ^ 

^^.^^^~ 

■;%.    ■ 

.Jd&^^M 

;■■  f6^*  ■ 

BSt:^fe 

C^^-^- 

•t;^i^^  ■:,;€•':■%: 


iM  ''«^^"' 


;.S%«r$«Syf; 


..lisSsiiiSlai 


One  of  the  priceless  embroidered  hangings  of  the  Chapel  of  Gelkhadir — two  angels 
presenting  the  head  of  the  Apostle  St.  James  in  a  shroud,  to  the  Mother  of  God. 
Gelkhadir  is  the  tomb  of  the  head  of  St.  James,  one  of  the  Twelve,  brother  of  John  the 
Evangelist,  and  one  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee.  The  two  brothers  were  known  as  "The  Sons 
of  Thunder."  James,  who  was  beheaded  by  Herod  in  A.D.  44,  was  the  first  of  the  Apostles 
to  be  martyred.  The  faithful  brought  his  head  to  Jerusalem  and  buried  it  in  the  home 
of  James  the  Brother  of  Our  Lord,  the  first  bishop  of  Jerusalem.  The  latter  was  buried 
there,  too.  On  the  site  of  these  two  graves  the  Armenians  later  built  the  Cathdral 
which  commemorates  their  names.  The  Chapel  of  Gelkhadir  and  the  Tomb  of 
Tyarneghbar,  the  brother  of  Our  Lord,  are  within  the  Cathedral.  The  two  James's  are 
the  patron  saints  of  the  Armenian  Patriarcliate  of  Jerusalem, 


o  >>S.S 


OJ 


.^    ^    S    ii;    OJ 
i>    (U    K    G  -Q 

J    !^    -r^   "'^ 


CI    J^ 


OS 


o    t^ 

w     M     r1  TJ 

s-i    a; 

o 

P        tH 


OJ 


THE  TOMB  OF  CHRIST  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  HOLY  SEPULCHER 


In  the  center  of  the  Church  cf  the  Holy  Sepulcher  is  the  edicule  built  over  the  Tomb  of 
Christ,  then  newly  hewn  in  the  rock  from  where  Our  Lord  arose.  A  large  marble  slab  is 
placed  over  the  tomb.  The  interior  as  well  as  the  exterior  of  the  edicule  is  decorated  with 
images  and  lamps  by  the  three  main  religious  communities  —  Greek,  Latin,  and 
Armenian — which  are  the  custodians  of  the  principal  international  Christian  Holy 
Places.  The  order  of  daily  celebrations  of  the  liturgy  in  the  edicule  of  the  Tomb  of 
Christ  is  established  as  follows:  the  Greek  Liturgy  from  1:00  to  3:00  A.M.,  the  Armenian 
Liturgy  from  3:00  to  5:00  A.M..  and  the  Latin  Mass  from  5:00  to  7:00  A.M. 


THE   ENTRANCE   TO   SOORP   ASTVADZAMAYR,    THE    CHURCH    OF    ST.    MARY 

Soorp  Astvadzamayr,  in  the  valley  of  Gethsemane,  where  the  Holy  Virgin  is  buried, 
is  the  oldest  and  most  imposing  church  edifice  in  Jerusalem,  owned  jointly  by  Armenians 
and  Greeks.  It  is  surrounded  by  the  historic  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  part  of  which  is 
the  property  of  the  Armenians,  and  the  other  part  of  the  Greeks. 

On  the  tomb  of  the  Virgin,  which  is  in  the  center  of  the  church,  daily  mass  is  said 
by  the  Armenians  and  the  Greeks,  according  to  their  respective  rites.  The  Armenian, 
mass  is  celebrated  by  a  vardapet,  a  member  of  the  celibate  clergy  with  rank  below  that 
of  bishop,  who  visits  the  church  for  the  purpose,  accompanied  by  choristers. 


EMBROIDERED   BAZPAN 

Embroidered  and  pearl-studded  bazpan 
(cuff)  worn  by  celebrant  of  mass.  The 
writing  in  Armenian  at  the  lower  end 
of  the  pair  of  bazpans  states  that  it 
was  made  for  the  use  of  Patriarch 
Hovhannes  in  1171,  according  to  the 
Armenian   calendar,  or  in  A.D.    1723. 


gg^g^^ 


THE  CEREMONY  OF  THE  HOLY  FIRE 

The  ceremony  held  on  Easter  eve,  when  all  lights  in 
the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulcher  are  put  out  and 
thousands  of  the  faithful  meet  at  the  sanctuary.  The 
procession  forms  around  the  tomb  of  Christ,  when 
an  Armenian  bishop  and  the  Patriarch  of  thri 
Greeks  enter  the  Holy  Sepulcher  with  bundles  of 
candles  in  their  hands,  which  they  light  and  give 
out  as  a  symbol  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  after 
which  starts  the  Armenian  procession.  The  picture 
represents  the  overflow  crowd  from  the  sanctuary 
in  the  courtyard. 


CHURCH  OF  ST.  TOROS 


Built  within  the  walls  of  St.  James  Monastery  by  the  Armenian  King  Leo,  in 
memory  of  his  son  Toros,  who  suffered  martyrdom  in  battle.  It  is  a  beautiful  and 
lovely  church,  where  four  thousand  Armenian  illuminated  manuscripts  are  kept. 

The  Vardapet  in  the  corner  is  the  late  Patriarch  Cyril  II,  who  was  at  one  time 
the  curator  of  this  manuscript  library. 


W  J 

H  O 

W 

S  H   f« 

M  a  H 

g  fo    hJ 

g  O   t3 

O  O 


O     Gj 


T"     r-t     ^^ 


-       >    (U    CO 

O  be  S 
^  o  o  P 

w  i;  _2  -IS 

"O    -^     O      tH 


^0 


CD    fl 


CD    O 


o 

W    w    c/3  " 

0)    <U   o  <u 

-U   -U     O  4-3 


CU    g  CD    S 

<U   O  <u   o 

^  -9  13  n 

TJ    O  •    O 

.^   w  g3  Sh 

•r'  OJ   !D 

-i-i  ^  -tJ  |JL| 


1 

<U 

w 

!-i 

> 

X! 

cS 

CD 

o 

4J 

^ 

r-| 

o 

4-3 

M 

^H 

o 

•3 

o 

^ 

o 

d) 

^ 

4-3 

2 

^ 

-^ 

4-3 

?H 

^ 

a 

CS 

0 

a 

s 

4^ 
«2 

o 

<D 

H 

5x5 

^ 

o 

<u 

-u 

fl 

;G 

G  "^  w  : 
csj   OJ   o 


l>     CD    4J 

ag-s 

^  g3  w 
d        cy 


THE  MONASTERY  AT  BETHLEHEM 

This  is  the  Armenian  Monastery,  next  to  the  Church  of  the  Nativity  in 
Bethlehem.  Here  hve  three  vardapets,  choristers  and  lay  members  of  the  Brother- 
hood, as  custodians  of  the  rights  of  the  Armenians,  and  conduct  the  dail,y 
services.  In  the  picture  are  a  number  of  the  clergy  and  monastics.  Within  the 
walls  of  the  Monastery  is  a  separate  Armenian  church,  and  accommodations 
for  pilgrims. 

The  Vardapet  in  the  center  of  the  picture  who  wears  a  cross  is  the  great  hero 
of  Zeitoun,  the  mountain  fastness  in  Cilicia  where  the  native  Armenians  success- 
fully resisted  the  Turkish  armies  for  a  long  time,  until  the  tragic  days  of  the 
first  world  war. 


THE  GREAT  HALL  OF  THE  PATRIARCHATE 


The  spacious,  beautiful  hall  built  by  Patriarch  Hovhannes  Ismirtsi,  decorated  with  the 
paintings  of  Armenian  Patriarclis  and  the  autographed  pictures  of  European  royalty 
and  other  dignitaries.  The  pictures  were  presented  on  the  occasion  of  visits  and  other 
historic  circumstances.  The  pictures  across  the  hall  ai'e  those  of  King  George  V  and 
Queen  Max'y  of  England,  presented  in  1929  on  the  occasion  of  the  jubilee  of  Patriarch 

Yeghishe  Tourian. 


f   I 


A  GROUP  OF  DEACONS  IN  THE  COURT  OF  THE  CATHEDRAL 

St.  Stephen's  Day  is  the  great  day  of  the  deacons.  On  that  occasion 

they  put  on  their   most  elaborate  vestments   and   conduct   all   the 

church  services.  The  fifth  from  the  right  is  Bishop  Tiran,  primate 

of  the  Armenian  Church  in  North  America. 


KHATCHKAR 

Old  Armenian  style  khatchkar,  inset  in  the  wall  of 
the  Court  of  St.  James  Cathedral.  A  khatchkar  is  a 
slender,  flagstone  or  stone  slab,  on  which  is  executed 
decorative  crosses  by  sculpture,  and  which  is  placed  at 
shrines  and  on  the  tombs  of  notable  people.  The 
exterior  and  interior  walls  of  churches  in  Jerusalem 
are  decorated  with  similar  khatchkars  by  the  pious. 
Frequently  the  inscriptions  on  these  stones  are  of 
great  historic  value.  The  artistic  skill  which  they 
represent  is  sometimes  of  the  highest  quality. 


(Continued  from  page   [229]   of  this  pictorial 
supplement) 

Diamond-studded  and  embroidered  miter,  vakas 
(collar  worn  by  the  Patriarch  while  officiating  at 
mass)  and  artakhurak  (headband  of  the  same)  of 
Patriarch  Grigor  Sheghtayakir  (The  Chain-bearer) . 
In  the  1700's,  in  the  days  of  this  Patriarch,  the  Ar- 
menian Monastery  in  Jerusalem  was  under  Moslem 
rule.  At  that  time  the  Monastery  was  in  dire  financial 
distress  and  the  church  vestments  were  left  in  secur- 
ity against  debts. 

Patriarch  Sheghtayakir,  wearing  an  iron  chain  to 
symbolize  the  plight  of  the  Monastery,  visited  the 
Armenian  settlements  everywhere  to  raise  money  for 
the  Monastery.  After  meeting  all  the  debts  and 
redeeming  the  church  vestments  he  repaired  and 
further  embellished  the  monastery  and  the  church 
edifices  with  new  gifts. 

The  present  splendid  condition  of  St.  James  Cathe- 
dral is  the  fruit  of  his  painstaking  effort  and  delica.te 
taste.  His  chain  is  preserved  to  this  day  in  the 
Cathedral. 


I'S^n  :• 


THE  ENTRANCE  TO  THE 
MONASTERY 

The  ancient  and  impressive  entrance 
to  the  Monastery  opens  on  Armenian 
Street.  The  thick  heavy  iron  gate 
is  closed  at  nightfall,  in  keeping  with 
the  rules  of  the  Monastery,  and  the 
keys  are  delivered  to  the  Patriarch, 
who  returns  them  when  the  doors 
are  to  open  at  the  ringing  of  the 
church  bell  at  daybreak. 


THE  COURT  OF 
ST.  JAMES  CATHEDRAL 

The  Court  of  St.  James 
Cathedral,  which  in  the  past 
has  served  as  the  mausoleum 
of  Patriarchs;  and  the  main 
entrance  leading  into  the 
sanctuary. 


Pualicatian6. 


of  the 
ARMENIAN    NATIONAL    COUNCIL    OF    AMERICA 

Armenia  Reborn.  By  Charles  A.  Vertanes  with  an  mtroducnon  by 
Robert  W.  Searle.  Armenian  National  Council  of  America,  N.  Y.,  1947. 
216  p.  Cloth.  8  vo.  Illustrated.  Topical  bibliography.  Appendices.  Map. 
Index.   $3.00. 

Armenia  Reborn  contains  a  brief  history  of  the  Armenian  people  since 
Sumerian  times;  a  survey  of  the  Armenian  Question  from  the  Treaty  of 
San  Stefano  to  the  Treaty  of  Lausanne;  a  detailed  description  of  the 
achievements  of  the  Armenian  Republic  since  1920;  a  discussion  of  the 
present  status  of  the  Armenian  Question  and  of  current  efforts  in  its  behalf. 
Highly  recommended  by  church  and  lay  leaders,  including  Bishop  Noel  Porter, 
Frederick  L.  Fagley,  J.  M.  Dawson  and  L.  P.  Chambers.  Pierre  Van  Paassen 
characterizes  it  as :  "highly  informative  and  brilliantly  written  .  .  .  invaluable 
in  an  understanding  of  the  situation  in  a  very  inflammable  corner  of  the  Near  Easr 
...  a  distinct  service  to  the  Armenian  people  and  to  the  triumph  of  justice  in 
humanity." 

The  Plea  of  the  Little  People.  By  Dr.  F.  L.  Fagley^  4  p.    Free. 
The  Armenian  Crisis,  1912-1914.   By   Roderig   H.    Davison^   re- 

printetd  from  the  American  Historical  Review.    25  p.    15c. 
The  Beginnings  of  Genocide.  By  Joseph   Guttman,   19  p.    10c. 
An  Appeal   to   the   UN    by   the  World   Armenian   Congress. 

1947,  11  p.    25c. 
Memorandum  on  the  Proposed  Aid  to  Greece  and  Turkey. 

Presented  to  the  Government  of  the  U.  S.  by  the  A.N.C.A.,  March,  1947, 

5  p.    15c. 
A  Memorandum  on  the  Armenian  Question.     Presented     to     the 

Council  of  Foreign  Ministers,  March  7,  1947.   22  p.   25c. 
At  the  Foot  of  Ararat.    By  Hewlett  Johnson^  Dean  of  Canterbury, 

25  p.   15c. 
Armenian  Exhibit  and  Festival,  1949.    With    colored    plates    of 

Terlemezian's  Ararat  and  scene  from  the  Battle  of  Vartanantz,  4  p.    15c. 
Teghekatoo.   Monthly  bulletin  (in  Armenian)  of  the  Armenian  National 

Council  of  America,  No.  1,  June  1,  1949  to  date.  Subscription:  $1.00  per 

year. 

OTHER  PUBLICATIONS 

Armenian  Folk  Tales.  Text  by  I.  Khatchatriantz.  Illustrations  by 
Martyros  Saryan,  with  an  introduction  by  Charles  A.  Vertanes.  Colonial 
House,  Philadelphia,  1946.    141  p.    Cloth.    8  vo.   $2.00. 

Armenian  Folk  Tales  "is  unquestionably  a  contribution  to  both  Enghsh  children's 
literature  and  English  folk  literature." — from  the  Introduction. 
Armenia  and  the  Byzantine  Empire.   By  Sirarpie  Der  Nersessian. 

Harvard  University  Press,  Cambridge,  1947.    141  p.   $3.00. 
20,000  Clergymen  for  Armenia.    Al  Report  of  the  Deputation  of  the 
American  Church  Committee  for  Armenia  to  the  U.  S.  Department  of 
State.    15c. 
A  Petition  from  the  American  Clergy  on  Behalf  of  the  Armen- 
ian Cause.  The  American  Church  Committee  for  Armenia,  4  p.    Fr-ee. 

Order  from  ARMENIAN  AFFAIRS 

144  E.  24th  Street,  New  York   10,  N.  Y.